Yale University Library

39002002881549

•ERA

ARKANSAS 1861-165 ¦

lQBIAL reminiscences

"I give theft Booh j
y [ for the founding of a CoUtgt in ihif, Colony" jj

'Y^E-^PPEISSirinf- • iLiiiaiaamr ¦

BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME
OF THE
Henry W. Scott, Jr. Fund

Confederate Women of Arkansas
IN THE
CIVIL WAR
1861-'65

Memorial Reminiscences

PUBLISHED BY
The United Confederate Veterans
of
Arkansas

November 1907

State Committee on Memorial to Women of the Confederacy
J. M. LUCEY, Chairman J. KELLOGG, Secretary
J. H. BERRY V. Y. COOK DAN W. ONES
CHARLES COFFIN

PRICE: PAPER, 50 CENTS PER COPY
CLOTH. J1.00 PER COPY
Order of J. KELLOGG, Little Rock, Ark.

. G. PUGH PTQ. CO., LITTLE BOCK, ARK,

Copyright 1007
By J, KELLOGG, Secretary
Memorial Committee, TJ. C. V.

J. M. Lucey
Dan W. Jones

J. H. Berry
Chas. Coffin

J. Kellogg
V. Y. Cook

This volume is dedicated to the Confederate Women of
Arkansas and of the South, as a memorial of their glorious
work in behalf of the Confederate States of America.
J. M. Lucey, Chairman,
J. Kellogg, Secretary,
V. Y. Cook,
Chas. Coffin,
Dan W. Jones,
J. H. Berry, Committee.

Contents.

Page
Preface - - - 13
AUGUSTA— "Reminiscences of the War Between the States,"
By Mrs. Eugene R. Goodwin - 17
"Sigel's Raiders Burn a Fine Home/'
By Mrs. Homer F. Sloan 22
BATESVILLE— "Personal Recollections of 1863/
By Mrs. Emily S. Reed - - -. .- 24
BIG FORlK—
"Privations of a Soldier's Widow,"
By Mrs. M. M. Hendrix 27
BRINKLEY— "Bravery of Miss Linnie Hutchinson,"
By Major W. F. Forbes - 29
CLARKSVILLE— "Sketch of Mrs. Lutetia M. Howells,"
By Mrs. Sallie E. Jordan - 31
CHARLESTON— "Heroic Deeds of Southern Women,"
Bv Mrs. K. D. Goodbar - 34
"Mrs. Richard Ledbetter,"
By Mrs. K. D. Goodbar ¦ 36
"Unprinted Arkansas History,"
By Mrs. L. J. Carmack - 37
CAMDEN—
"Reminiscences of Mrs. Virginia Cleaver."
By Mrs. Virginia C. Cleaver - .- 38
"Work of Camden Women,"
By Mrs. G. N. Stinson - 43
"Reminiscences of Mrs. E. S. Scott," ,
By Mrs. A. A. Tufts -
"Prayer of Mrs. Hood Moving Federal Raider
By Mrs. S. Hood

46

49

"Recollections of M. C. Hines" - 51

CONTENTS II.

Paire

CORSICAXA— "Federal Raiders,"
By Mrs. Laura A. Wooten 52
DE QUEEX— "When Papa Was Gone to the War,"
By Mrs. L. A. Eason - - - 54
/ "Incident in the Life of Mrs. C. K. Holman,"
By Miss Ida V. Holman 55
DODDRIDGE— "Women Plowing in the Field,"
By Mi's. James - 56
DARDANELLE— "Southern Women Walking Fifty Miles to Mill,"
By E. E. Collier - 58
"Blood v Work of Bushwhackers Near Pocahontas,"
By Mrs. S. C. Hall - - - 59
EE DORADO— "How Women Supported the Family,"
By Mrs. Pattie Wright Hedges - 62
ELMO—
"Farewell to Jacksonport Guards,"
By Mrs. V. Y. Cook - . - - - 67
EUREKA SPRINGS—
"Hardships of the Wile of a Captain in Monroe's Regiment,"
By Mrs. D. L. Vance 69
FAYETTEYILLE— "Miss Barrington's Bravery,"
By Mrs. F. L. Sutton 73
FORT SMITH—
"Miss McSweeny as a Confederate Spv,"
By J. M. Lucey - 75
"Sketch of Mrs. Sallie Wallace Rutherford."
By Miss Emilise Dowd - 77
"Sketch of Mrs. Sophia Kannady, a Heroine of Fort Smith,"
By W. J. Weaver - - - 79
"Sketch of Mrs. W. L. Cabell,"
By Lieut.-Gen. W. L. Cabell - 86
"Sketch of Judge Rogers and Family of Fort Smith," 89
GRAY— "Husband and Five Brothers in the War,"
By Mrs. Mahaley Pollard !)()

CONTENTS III.

Page

HARRISON— "Federal Raiders and Their Cruelties,"
By Mrs. J. B. Crump - 91
"Two Brave Women,"
By Mrs. J. B. Crump 93
HAVANA— "Husband Killed at Shiloh,"
By Mrs. Anna Mitchell 95
HOPE— "Weaving Jeans for the Confederates,"
By Mrs. M. C. Livingston 97
"Hospital Work of Judge James Green and Wife,"
By B. W. Green, of Little Rock 99
HOT SPRINGS—
"Narrow Escape from Federal Prison,"
By Mrs. Sue L. James 101
"Work of Mrs. James M. Keller,"
By J. M. Lucey 112
LMBODEN— "Bravery of Mrs. Clay Robinson,"
By Mrs. J. C. Poindexter 115.
JAOKSONPORT— "Personal Recollections,"
By Mrs. Josephine Robinson Brandenburg - 121
LAKE VILLAGE—
"Sketch of Mrs. D. H. Reynolds."
By J. W. McMurray - 123
LITTLE ROCK—
"Sam C. Bell and Charles Scott,"
By Mrs. Mary E. Woodruff Bell - - 125
"Reminiscences of the Old South,"
By Mrs. Elmira F. Snodgrass - 127
"Sketch of Mrs. Jared C. Martin,"
By Mrs. Mollie D. Martin 13-'l
"Arkansas Sisters of Mercy in the War,"
By J. M. Lucey - 134
"Federal Raiders of Mississippi,"
By Mrs. Mary Branson - - 141
LOCKESBURG— "Raid of Clavton's Regiment,"
Bv Mrs.' S. D. Dickson 143

CONTENTS IV.

I'a?e

MARIANNA— "The Daughter of the First Arkansas Regiment,"
By Miss Laura Grovan 144
MONTICELLO— "Sketch of Mrs. W. F. Slemmons,"
By Mrs. Willie Slemmons Duke 146
NASHVILLE—
"Sufferings of Ellis Family at Baily Springs, Ala.,"
By Mrs. Cora Williamson Rodgers 148
"The Williamson Family of Alabama,"
By Mrs. Cora Williamson Rodgers 151
NEWPORT—
"Sketch of Mrs. Laura C. Doswell,"
By Mrs. C. H. Wilmans 154
OZARK— "Cruelties of the 13th Kansas Cavalry,"
By Mrs. Jeffers 155
PRAIRIE GROVE—
"Heroi.-in of Mrs. N. J. Norton Staples,"
By Mrs. D. H. Torbctt - 158
SALINE COUNTY—
"A Husband Hanged for His Money,"
By Mrs. 0. M. Mashburn 160
SPRINGTOWN—
"Difficulties of Life of Confederate Women,"
By Mrs. W. D. Wasson 161
UNION COUNTY—
"Sherman's Raid,"
By Mrs. Margaret E. Rush 165
WALNUT RIDGE—
"Andersonville Vindicated,"
By Chas. Coffin 166

CONTENTS V.
CONTENTS EXTRA. Page
A Safe Hiding Place 23
She Knew Her Boys >- 26
A Story of the Lees - 28
A HeToine of Chickamauga - - 30
Short Rations 33
Don't Let the Old Man Bleed on the Biscuits 35
Brave and Fearless to the End - 37
Father Murphy and General Butler - 42
Would Never Love Another Country <¦ 45
A Modest Request 48
Carrying Out His Orders 50
Religious Loyalty 53
Grand Rounds - 57
Long Way From Headquarters - 61
Disposal of "Rebel Women" 66
Lee's Farewell Address 68
Caring for Sick Soldiers in Granville County, N. C. - - - 72
Jefferson Davis' Suggested Inscription for Monument to Women
of Confederacy - 78
Captain Sallie Tompkins 85
Socks That Never Wore Out 88
Privations Borne With a Smile 94
General Forrest's Tribute 98
Saving a Watch 100
Sherman Thought Southern Women Tough Set 114
John Wise and His Big Clothes 118
Origin of Confederate Memorial Association 119
The Heart of Robert Bruce 120
General Forrest's Secret 122
John Allen's Cow 12*
First Recognition of Confederate Flag 124
Sign of the Stork 126
Jefferson Davis Monument 131
Bates and the Flag 140
Whipped the Yankees with Popguns 142
Misplaced Sympathy i47
An Arkansas Woman Captured by a Gunboat 150
A Plucky Woman of Maine I53
A Memorial Incident - ¦"•'
Persimmons to Draw Stomach Up 159
Johnnie Reb. Captured - I62
Somebody's Darling I63
The Rebel Yell i64
A Northern War Nurse I67
Southern ,Cross of Honor I68
History of Confederate Uniform and Flag - 172
Flags of the Confederacy Officially Described 177
The Women of the Confederacy, God Bless Them - 180
Confederate Generals, Lieut.-Generals and Maj.-Generals 182

CONTEXTS VI Pace
The Bishops in the War 184
Letter From Confederate Women to the Soldiers 186
Original Version of Dixie 187
General Grant Sworn to Secrecy by a Little Girl -188
Army Order of Gen. Lee at Chambersburg, Pa. 19o
The Mother of Seven Soldiers 191
The Homespun Dress 192
Poem to the Women of the Confederacy 194
Letter of Mrs. Jefferson Davis to J. L. Underwood 196
Vivid History of Our Battle Flag 197
Origin of the United Daughters of the Confederacy 199
Origin of United Sons of Confederate Veterans 202
Origin of United Confederate Veterans 205
Southern Girls Marry One-Legged Soldiers 207
Specimen Cases of Desertion 208
Woman's Devotion 212
The Confederate Museum of Richmond 214
Barbara Frietchie 217
The Conquered Banner 219
ILLUSTRATIONS
Memorial Committee, U. C. V. 4
New State Capitol and Grounds 12
Mrs. C. K. Holman, of De Queen 56
Mrs. Sallie Wallace Rutherford 72
Mrs. Sophia Kannady 80
Gen. W. L. Cabell, Mrs. W. L. Cabell, and Mrs. Kate Cabell Muse 84
Judge J. H. Rogers and Mrs. Bessie (Rogers) Ray - 88
Mrs. Sue L. James, Hot Springs 104
Mrs. J. M. Keller 112
Rev. Mother M. Alphonsus Carton, of Little Rock 136
Mrs. J. J. Sample, Daughter of Gen. D. C. Govan 144
Mrs. C. R. Cockle, Daughter of Gen. J. F. Fagan 148
Mrs. Jefferson Davis and Miss Winnie Davis 192
Woman's Devotion 212

New State Capitol and the Grounds where the Woman's Monument may be erected.

Preface.

The State Annual Reunion of the Arkansas United Confed
erate Veterans, held at Fort Smith, October 17-19, 1906
appointed, through the commander, Gen. N. T. Roberts, a
committee of five veterans, J. H. Berry, V. Y. Cook, Charles
Coffin, Dan W. Jones and J. M. Lucey, to arrange for the co
operation of the United Confederate Veterans of Arkansas and
Sons of Veterans with the general committee of the United
Confederates of the South for the erection of at least one monu
ment in each of the Southern States to commemorate the
heroism of the Southern women in the Civil war period.
STARTED EIVE YEARS AGO.
This monument movement came into prominence five years
ago, when the fact began to dawn upon the minds of the old
veterans and sons of veterans that the women of the South had
borne a very conspicuous part in the glorious achievements of
the Southern soldiery, so much so that had it not been for their
superb nobility of character in cheerfully bidding what was
often a last farewell to their loved ones and in working away
the beauty and tenderness of Southern rearing in country and
town to support their lonely families, the war could not have
been sustained for any considerable length of time. But when
this fact did finally dawn upon the minds of the old veteran.;
they resolved to attest their appreciation of the greatness of
the Southern women, who excelled the historic Roman matron
and Spartan mother, by gathering and publishing the reminis
cences of the work of the women of the South in the Civil war
period and by erecting at least one monument in each Southern
State to commemorate their heroism.
Gen. C. Irvine Walker, Charleston, S. C, commander of the
U. C. V. Department of the Army of Northern Virginia, was
made chairman at the Louisville reunion, three years ago, of

Preface ii.
the general committee. This committee has succeeded in gather
ing and publishing in newspaper supplements the chronicles
of the work of Southern women in several Southern States,
notably South Carolina, Virginia and Tennessee. This work
will be pushed to completion in the remaining States of the
South. Gen. Walker's committee have also accomplished consider
able work on the question of a monument to Southern women.
It has been decided that the monument be of bronze. Designs
were called for last year and at the meeting of the committee
after the adjournment of the Richmond reunion of the present
year a selection of a design was made. The committee are
now selecting the artist who is to carry out their wishes and
supervise the casting of the monuments. Within a short time
the artist will be selected and the next step will be to estimate
the cost of each monument for a State and to apportion it. The
veterans and sons of veterans of each State will be asked to share
State by State, in the expense incurred. It is impossible just
now to estimate exactly what each State will have to pay as a
pro rata for a monument. Perhaps five thousand dollars is
approximate. Each monument will be an original under this
plan and the uniformity throughout the South will be a strik
ing feature. Everywhere will be seen that face and figure of
Southern beauty and power, looking down with inspiring love
and tenderness upon the rising generations of the Southland.
ARKANSAS COMMITTEE.
Our Arkansas committee met in Little Rock last wintei
and organized for work along these lines. It was discovered
that quite a large number of papers written by Southern ladies
of the State and full of interesting reminiscenses were in the
hands of J. Kellogg, Little Rock, as the result of a previous
effort in this direction. At the above meeting J. M. Lucey was
made chairman and J. Kellogg was made honorary member of
the board and elected secretary. The chairman was empowered
to collect all accessible papers and to solicit new ones from the
ladies of the State; all of which were to be carefully supervised

Preface hi.
by him and then published in a pamphlet form, rather than a
newspaper supplement. It was, however, decided to publish the
papers first in the Sunday edition of the Arkansas Gazette and
after submission to their authors to print them in a pamphlet
of an edition of 3,000 copies.
The Memorial Committee were able to report to the State
Reunion U. C. V.., held October 4-5, this year, at Hot Springs,
Ark., that the work of going over the old papers and collecting
new ones was practically completed. All of the old papers, with
possibly two or three exceptions, have appeared in the Sunday
edition of the Arkansas Gazette. None of the new series of
papers have been given to the Gazette, as it was only recently
that the final copy of the old series was used, and it is thought
best to get out the pamphlet without further delay. The report
of the Memorial Committee was unanimously approved by the
Reunion, and the Committee was made a permanent one, and
authorized to publish three thousand copies of the pamphlet and
to arrange a plan to canvass the principal cities of the State to
raise five thousand dollars for the monument to the Confederate
Women of Arkansas of the Civil War period.
This volume is, therefore, published under the auspices
of the United Confederate Veterans of Arkansas, as a tribute
to the women of the South, and a slight acknowledgement of
their many sucessful efforts to glorify the Confederate soldier.
No effort has been made to give these papers a literary dress.
They are given in the simple language and style in which they
were orginally written. They will become a most desirable
addition to the material that will some day be used to make
up a satisfactory history of the mighty struggle of the North
and South over forty years ago, as each paper contains some
particular incident of historic value.
To render our volume more complete and perhaps more
attractive, several selections have been inserted which refer to
subjects dear to every Confederate heart; History of the Origin
of the U. C. V., of the U. S. C. V., and of the Daughters; of
the Confederate Uniform and Flag ; of the Confederate Museum
and the Memorial Association, and similar things War songs
and poems which have become historic are given, and finally
anecdotes of camp life are presented not merely to relieve the

Preface iv.
heavier reading but to bring forward a feature of Confederate
life that historians covet.
Few Confederate Veterans will read these pages with dry-
eves. They will read of Sterling Price's body guard of eighty
men appearing on the streets of Camden from their Missouri
raid with sockless feet and almost frozen when the Southern
ladies gave every man of them a pair of socks and some of
them shoes and then worked day and night, Sunday and weekday,
to make up the deficit for the boxes they were sending to
their own loved ones on distant battlefields. They will read
of tenderly raised Southern women working in the fields alone
with negro servants to raise a simple crop, that was to be
carried off by Federal raiders.
The women who wove and spun the clothing of the Southern
soldier and their own, who risked their lives in bearing
important dispatches to Confederate generals, who spent days
and nights at the cot of the soldier in the hospital and who have
cared for the graves of the Confederate dead even to the extent
of erecting countless memorial monuments and leaving their
own heroism to be unnoticed, if not unknown, deserve to be com
memorated in the grandest records and finest monument that
man's genius can devise. The old Confederate veterans of Arkan
sas would otherwise indeed be ungrateful to the noble women
who stood by the Southern cause in war and, when all was lost
but honor, received the broken-down father, husband and
brother, without a tear or anything but comforting words and
cheerful smiles. J. M. LUCEY, Chairman,
DAN W. JONES,
CHARLES COFFIN,
V Y. COOK,
J. H. BERRY,
J. KELLOGG. Secretary.
Committee of the Arkansas Division, U. C. V., on Memorial
to the Women of the Confederacy.

This book is published for the benefit of the fund to erect a
monument to the women of the Confederacy in Arkansas. The
price of the book is, paper bound, 50 cents; cloth bound, $1.00. If
ordered by mail, 6 cents must be added for the paper bound copy
and 12 cents for the cloth bound copy. Cash in full must accom
pany every order. Apply to or address, J. Kellogg, Secretary Mem
Com., 309 W. Second St., Little Rock, Ark.

REMINISCENCES OF THE WAR BETWEEN THE
STATES.
By Mrs. Eugene R. Goodwin, of Augusta.
In April of 1861, there was the wildest excitement in Augusta,
Ark., when the first company of mounted rifles was being
formed. Manly hearts burning to go to the defence of their
country, and yet yearning anxiously for the loved and defence
less ones they must leave behind them. Wives, mothers, sisters,
and sweethearts struggling bravely to conceal their own bitter
heartaches, that they might strengthen and cheer their dear ones,
for the hard duties that lay before them. But there was neither
time, nor opportunity for any sentimental indulgence of any of
these feelings : the most strenuous activity was imperative.
Women must be taught the use of fire-arms that they might
be able to defend themselves and their homes. Their first awk
ward efforts proved the occasion of much grim mirth, while
some soon became good marksmen.
There was no government to supply clothing for the
soldiers, so the merchants furnished material, and women
gathered in numbers to cut and make the grey uniforms and
- knitting socks became the pastime and rest-work of busy fingers
in all the odd minutes.
But as we look back, all this seems but pleasure compared
with what followed. Orders soon came for "all volunteers to
report in Little Rock." Now, the romance is all gone, and the
fearful realities are upon us. We must make them a flag,
and it must be presented in due form. In the presence of an
immense crowd, our gallant boys clothed in their grey uniforms
and mounted on their war steeds were reined up in line before
a stand from which a frail girl, trembling with emotion, after
an address full of martial fervor, patriotism and confidence in

II

18 Confederate Women of Arkansas
the courage and heroism of the brave hearts before her, handed
the flag to the standard bearer.
Upon receiving it, he made a short chivalric reply and every
hat went up and every throat hurrahed for "the courage of our
women and the sacredness of our Cause." Then galloping from
this portentous scene, all were soon engaged in preparations for
the final parting on the morrow.
As the boat upon which the troops were to embark steamed
up to the wharf, friends and relatives crowded around our heroea
and who shall tell of the anguish that wrung those hearts
in that last parting? The picture of that boat, as she rounded
the bend in the river, the boys' caps and handkerchiefs waving,
some singing and others shouting, every attitude giving express-
sion to the depth of their emotion, still stands out in bold relief
upon memory's tablet and refuses to be effaced by the occurences
of more than forty years.
I shall not open the pages of memory that tell of the
bitterness that followed. There were no mails to bring tidings
from the loved ones, and harrowing rumors were continually
reaching us of their sufferings and privations, so that we were
forced in many ways to feel that the "horrors of war" were
upon us.
Tho' some distance from the seat of war, we were often
subjected to visits from small bodies of troops, sent on some
mission by one or other of the contending armies.
The first rumor of the enemy's coming struck terror into
every heart. We feared everything, but escaped, this time, with
only the loss of any and everything they could eat, wear or
carry off.
On one occasion, when our Capt. Rutherford and his men
had been giving the enemy considerable trouble, they sent a
small body of troops to surprise and capture them. Coming
up on the opposite bank of White River and finding no means
of crossing over into the town, a number of the most reckless
and daring among them doffed every article of clothing, swam
the river and with shameless effrontery, paraded our streets in

Reminiscences of the War Between the States 19
an ¦ absolutely nude state. Instantly every door and blind was
closely shut; curtains drawn; and the whole town was as still
as death. A negro man was hastily despatched to warn them not to
approach too near any dwelling for the women of that town
were well armed and well drilled in the use of firearms. The
faithful negro adding in his own persuasive way "And I tell you
gemmans, if you step your foot in one of dem yards, you won't
neber hab no more use for does.'
They gave full credit to this kindly hint and at once
recrossed the river and we heard of them no more, and our hearts
went up in a hymn of praise to our God for this special
deliverance. Another trying time was when Curtis's army came thro' our
town. My "mother still had with her the negro man mentioned
above (her carriage driver in slave times) to whom — by the
way, let me just here pay a well-deserved tribute. During all the
years of the war, he seemed to feel that he was duty bound to
work for and protect his mistress and her family. He regularly
brought to her all his earnings ; and was as loyal, in every way,
as the truest and noblest son, or brother could have been. He
was at once sent to the General's headquarters for "a guard"
and with a request that he permit some worthy officer to board
with us during his stay in our town. He sent us quite a polished,
pleasant gentleman, Capt. of an Indiana Company.
This proved a boon to us, for he not only treated us beauti
fully, but saw that we and all we had, were carefully protected
from depredations and indignities to which others were subjected.
When the command moved on and left our town, there was a
rumor that they had found us to be such fire-eating rebels that
stragglers had been ordered to remain behind and burn the town
that night. We had no men, but the women held a council and
we decided to form ourselves into a police force and patrol the
town all night. This we did; walking our several beats as
faithfully, if not as fearlesssly, as any city police. Whether or
not the rumor had been baseless, we never knew, but our town wai
not burned.

20 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Once the dreaded cry "The federals are coming" caught a
wounded confederate soldier "laying up for repairs" in my
mother's home. What to do we knew not. There was no chance
to get him out of town. We knew there were some in town who
would inform on us; then, of course, would follow a thorough
search of our home and premises. So, after a hurried consulta
tion my pale face and wasted form (being just out of a severe
spell of sickness) suggested a way out of our dilemma. Earn
estly praying God's blessings on our plan, we decided to arrange
one room as for a very sick person. We arranged a table filled
with medicines and other sick room paraphernalia; stationed a
nurse; darkened the room; and placed the wounded soldier
between the mattress and feather bed; then put me to bed,
arranging the feathers to conceal the unnatural bump in that bed.
We tried to keep the whole house in a hush to awe them
into not making the search if possible but they were not so easily
turned aside. They bluntly stated "They had orders to search
this house and they intended to search it." We could not even
'prevail upon them to spare the sick room, tho' we entreated
with tears(which were not in our plans.)They filed in, peered
everywhere ; even under the patient's bed and punched, with their
bayonets, every suspicious looking object, then quietly left the
room; leaving me trembling with fear — my fears being mis
chievously aggravated by hearing much bemuffled whispers "You
are smothering me to death" and many like remarks, coming
from the hiding place of our wounded Reb, ere my mother con
sidered it safe to let him out.
But by God's blessing on our efforts, one more soldier was
spared to fight to the end of the war and is now a wealthy and
prominent citizen of Shreveport, Louisiana.
Just one more incident and I will close. When the Fitz-
hugh fight occurred the Yankees were still trying to capture or
wipe out Capt. Rutherford's command. Having failed in all
previous attempts, then sent a gunboat up from Helena with a
force of about four hundred fighting men aboard. They landed
at Augusta, sent out their troops, leaving the crew and a few offi
cers in charge of the boat. These officers entertained themselves

Reminisences of the War Between the States 21
during the day by calling on young ladies. Being in use as
a female academy at that time, our house was especially attract
ive to them. They were very courteous and polite; "hoped we
would pardon them, but they were very anxious to make the
acquaintance of some of the Southern girls." We didn't dare
repulse them but discouraged their attentions by our manners and
the assurance that we felt only bitterness towards their cause and
their armies. They met all this with the most patient, forbear
ing politeness, telling us those feelings were very natural now,
but after a while we would feel differently. This so exasperated
us that when they begged for music, we told them we knew only
Southern war songs, and to their request, "Then sing them for
us" we selected the bitterest we knew, throwing all the spirit into
them that was then almost bursting our hearts. They not only
listened very kindly, but seemed really to enjoy our "rebel"songs.
But soon the fight was on. We could hear the firing and we
very excitely and confidently told them: Now you will have to
go, for our men will whip or capture all your troops." They
hooted at such a thought but very calmly and gallantly bade us
goodbye and started for the boat, and before they reached the
wharf, their men came flying in, hotly pursued (as they thought)
by the victorious "rebels." And very soon their gunboat was
steaming down stream. This was too good a chance, we ju3t
couldn't resist the temptation to sing, with wildest enthusiasm,
"We'll hurl the Yankee crew from the land we love the best."
Now it happened our house and Academy was not two
hundred yards from the river, so we wefe in full view, and this
volume of song, triumphantly welling up from ten or fifteen
young ladies was more than the defeated Yankees could stand,
so they turned loose their cannon on us. But the river was
narrow and the banks were very high, at that point, so their
balls only cut some of the highest tree tops.
"Oh, she's not at all nice," said little Elsie; "she's always
wishin' she was a boy."
"Well," replied Mabel, "I wish I was too."
"I know, but she wishes it out loud, so the boys can hear
her." — Philadelphia Press.

SIGEL'S RAIDERS BURN A FINE HOME.
By Mrs. Homer F. Sloan, of Augusta.
One of the hardest things to understand about war, especially
by women, is the flagrant destruction of homes and neces
saries of life. General Franz Sigel was exiled from Germany
because of bis advocacy of popular government. He was given
a high position in the Union army in order to gratify the
German soldiers who had entered the army in large numbers.
Such a man should be expected to have manly and generous
sentiments. The following incident of his raid near Augusta
shows how brutal he was :
On a large plantation near Augusta, Ark., in 1862 was an
old Southern home. There were 200 negro slaves contentedly
working and the land was in a fine state of cultivation. But in
the roomy comfortable old house which the blue-coats surrounded
was only an old woman and her daughter.
"Don't seem to be any men 'round?" questioned an officer,
"All gone to fight the Yankees," answered the woman
promptly. Then a soldier came up to the officer, saying, "There is only
a small quantity of meat in the smoke house." When questioned
as to where the rest of the meat was hidden, the woman refused
to tell. Threatened wi% the burning of her home if she did not
direct them to the place of concealment, she still refused, saying
that over 200 people on the place were depending upon her for
food. "But," said the officer, "what will you do? You can save
your house by giving up the meat."
"No," she .replied, "I cannot let my people starve ; as for
the house, there are plenty of logs in the woods to build another
one." A soldier led around a beautiful horse and at once the girl
ran to it and caught the bridle, begging them not to take her
pet. Fine old furniture was broken and thrown from the

Sigel's Raiders Burn a Fine Home 23
windows and doors ; great feather beds and pillows were carried
into the yard and ripped open with knives. But the woman
sat under a tree placidly knitting — deaf alike to threats and
destruction. "What are you knitting?" inquired one.
"Socks for the Confederate soldiers."
"How many pairs have you made ?"
"So many that I can rib them, turn the heel and toe them
off in the dark."
"How many have you on hand ?"
"Not a pair; sent them away yesterday."
The negroes denied knowing anything about where the
meat was hidden, the girl continued pleading to keep her horse,
the old woman knitted in silence. Finally the order to start
the fire was given. Then the officer said each of them might
have one thing saved for them out of the house. The mother
said to give her her sewing machine, and it was set near her;
the girl chose her piano and it was brought out; then the
torch did the work. The girl was allowed to lead her horse as
she went to stand beside her mother. Thus the enemy left them
to see the destruction of their home, the old woman knitting,
knitting, the young woman standing quiet, one arm thrown over
her horse's neck — a picture of war's cruelty, and illustration of
woman's sacrifice and fortitude.

A SAFE HIDING PLACE.
This story was told the writer by the prominent actor there
of, but a feeling of delicacy withholds the name.
Miss Kitty (for thus we shall* call her), her brother and
sweetheart were having a gay time in the parlor, fun and laugh
ter running high, when suddenly the house was surrounded by
the Yankees. The lover instantly disappeared up the chim
ney. But the brother, where was he to go? There was not a
moment to lose. Beckoning him, Miss Kitty stood and pointed
to her voluminous hoop skirts. The young man comprehended,
and in a second was in refuge. And when the soldiers entered
the room, the young woman was standing in an apparent care
less attitude combing her hair.

PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF 1863.
By Mrs. Emily S. Reed, of Batesville.
After a lapse of more than forty years, events that happened
so long ago must have been of a very startling nature to retain
still a vivid place in memory. It has been said, that there
are three things that leave ineffaceable impressions, excessive
joy, grief and fright; and the last certainly did for awhile
prevail over all other feelings on the occasion I now recall.
The winter of eighteen hundred and sixty-three was unus
ually severe at Batesville, Ark., and people were in no condition
to face the hardships and privations that steadily grew worse,
as first one army and then the other held this country. They
consumed what little was raised on the farms by women and
small boys, (all able-bodied men being in the army), and the
question of daily rations for the family was growing to be a
very serious one. I have known girls to ride horseback ten
and often twenty miles to get a peck of meal and a few pounds
of flour, and they considered themselves lucky indeed to find a
little dried fruit. Early in February, I forget the exact date,
the weather grew much colder, and ended in a heavy snow,
which added greatly to the discomfort already prevailing.
GERMAN FEDERAL RAIDERS SUDDENLY APPEAR.
One of my brothers was at home sick in bed. One even
ing, mother, my younger brothers and myself were in the sit
ting room with him, when mother asked me to go out in the
dining room and get a glass of water to mix some medicine.
To reach the dining room, I had to go down two steps on the
back porch on which both it and the kitchen opened. I went
through the door of the former, got the glass and water, and
turned to go back when happening to glance toward the window
I saw what literally paralyzed me with fright, and instant death
seemed before me, for there at the window were crowded a lot
of hideous, grinning "feds," jabbering in Dutch and pointing at

Personal Recollections of 1863 25
me. I was simply scared silly, but had sense enough to run for
my life, and burst into the sitting room white as a ghost, with
eyes so full of horror, that mother came flying to me, saying,
"Em, whafs the matter?" Just as I gasped out, "Mother, the
yard is full of 'feds'!" in they poured, back door and front
door, crowding and jabbering some orders in Dutch, which, of
course, none of us understood, at which they were getting very
angry with us, until one officer, the first American we had
seen, pushed his way in and ordered mother to get supper for
fifty men. She calmly (while I wondered how she could talk
at all), replied, that there wasn't enough in the whole neigh
borhood to feed that many. He made an angry reply and told
his men to help themselves, which they lost no time in doing.
DRIED APPLES BUSTING 'FEDS'
First, they tied their horses all over the yard to a lot of
young fruit trees, then broke open the store room, etc., soon
demolishing what was on hand. I remember noticing (after
I had gotten partly over my scare) a few big Dutch fellows,
ravenously "getting away" with a bag of dried apples, which
had quite recently been sent to mother from the country, and
for which she had exchanged salt, and the sight recalled a con
versation I once heard between two little boys on the dried apple
question. One boy had a pocket full of this fruit and the
other wanted " a divide," which being refused, he said, "My
ma says dried apples raw will swell up and bust you !" which I
fervently hoped might be realized in the preent instance.
WARING'S COMMAND OF RAIDERS.
They took possession of anything they saw, and carried
tilings their own way, we meanwhile being all crowded together
in the sitting room, glad to know we were still alive. At
twelve o'clock, when Colonel Waring and staff arrived, he took
our parlor for headquarters, and ordered those Dutch around, like
so many dogs, — "begging a dog's pardon !" After his arrival
matters did not look so "skeery," for this officer, though a
"Fed," was a gentleman in manner, and was very profuse in his
apologies to mother, — said "she should be amply remunerated

26 Confederate Women of Arkansas
for any and all damages she had sustained, to which he would
attend personally, as he was now in command of this section,"
(which 'tis needless to say was all "bosh,") as his stay was brief,
though long enough to leave a heavy mark wherever that Dutch
gang raided Batesville that night. Among other things, I think,
they found a large quantity of sugar in the basement of the
court house, belonging to Geo. Case, which they wantonly
destroyed. That was truly a night of terror in Batesville, and even at
this late day a sort of "chill" runs over me when I think of
those awful 'Feds' at the window, when I realized for the first
time, what it meant "to be scared silly."
Towards day-break, the whole command moved swiftly
north, and a few hours later, Gen. Shelby crossed the river with
about three thousand men, and followed them a short distance.
It seems this command was reported to be the advance
guard of a large force of Federals coming here, but w^s in
reality about five hundred Dutch, known as "Waring's Com
mand," on one of their notorious raids through southern Mis
souri and north Arkansas.

SHE KNEW HER BOYS.
During the war between the States a rumor of "battle at
Seven Pines" reached a remote part of Virginia, but as yet
there were no details. A mother had two sons — John and James
— in the same company, and anxiety found expression in the
oft repeated lament: "Poor John, I know, I know he's killed
or wounded." The husband and father at last became annoyed at the re
peated mention of John to the exclusion of James, and ex
claimed :
"What about James ? You love him equally with John. Why
don't you think of him ?"
The mother replied: "My poor John! James is all right
husband, for there are seven trees there, and I know that James
is behind one of them."

PRIVATIONS OF A SOLDIER'S WIDOW.
By Mrs. M. M. Hendrix, of Big Fork.
My husband Benjamin Franklin Hendrix entered the
Southern army in the beginning of the war, joining Captain
Edwin's company, Fourth Arkansas infantry, in June, 1861.
He was killed in battle December 15, 1863, leaving me with
four little children, to live the hard life of many a Confederate
widow. My oldest child, George Washington, was seven years
old; the next, Samuel Enoch, was five; the third was Benjamin
Franklin, three years old, and the youngest, Sarah Elizabeth,
was only ten months old.
I felt all these things the more because I was an adopted
citizen of Arkansas. My native home was in Pickens county,
South Carolina, where I was born October 17, 1832. My par
ents moved to Cherokee county, Ga., when I was about one year
old. At the age of 12, I came with my parents to Montgomery
county, Arkansas, and September 4, 1852, married Benjamin
F. Hendrix, who was the same age as myself, 22 years.
FEDERAL RAIDERS TOOK EVERYTHING.
With four little ones to provide for, I found life a hard
problem. Many times when night came and I lay down, I
could not sleep on. account of my destitute condition, and being
forced to see my children suffer from cold and hunger without
power or prospect of helping them. I could have managed to
live fairly well, as I could work in the field and chop wood and
I had some provisions laid by and the house was comfortably
furnished, but federal soldiers came and robbed me of every
thing, not leaving a mouthful at times for myself and little
ones. They were frequently brutal and once when I seemed slow
about cooking something for theni, they began cursing and
pointed a gun at me, so that I was terribly frightened. But
God was good to me in keeping me in a Christian spirit, and I

28 Confederate Women of Arkansas
succeeded in raising all my children. My son, G. W. Hendrix,
lives at Black Springs, Ark.; Samuel E. Hendrix, lives at
Ultimathule, Ark.; B. F. Hendrix lives at Maxwell, I. T.,
and my daughter, Sarah Elizabeth, lives at Big Fork, Ark., tod
is happily married to Mr. Liles.

A STORY OF THE LEES.
The visit of Gen. Fitzhugh Lee, says the Louisville Courier-
Journal, has started a story which he told on himself several
years ago, and which is a good illustration of the love the
Confederate soldiers bore toward Gen. Robert E. Lee. As it is
well known, Gen. Fitzhugh Lee was at the head of the cavalry,
and these were much envied by the infantrymen, who had to
walk through the mud and dust.
After General Robert E. Lee had surrendered, Gen. Fitz
hugh Lee rode away from Appomattox. While riding through a
lane he met an old North Carolina soldier.
"Ho, there," cried General Lee, "where are you going?"
"I've been off on a furlough and am now going back to join
Gen. Bob Lee," replied the soldier.
"You needn't go back, but can throw your gun away and
return home, for Lee's surrendered."
"Lee's surrendered ?"
"That's what I said," said General Lee.
"It must have been that damned Fitz Lee, then. Rob Lee
would never surrender," and the old soldier put on a look of
contempt and walked on.

BRAVERY OF MISS LINNIE HUTCHINSON.
By Maj. W. F. Forles, of Brinhley.
There is one sweet Southern girl, a cousin of mine, who has
long since passed to her reward, of whom I feel it a duty to
speak, Miss Linnie Hutchison. Her work did not pertain much
to Arkansas, but she was well known to H. C. Tipton, former
state treasurer, and others.
WHEN THE YANKEES TOOK MEMPHIS.
The first Confederate company of Horn Lake, Miss., where
we lived, was made up March 1, 1861, and we were ordered to
Pensaeola, Fla. When the Yankees took Memphis my uncle's
fine home and farm became a regular raiding ground for them.
My uncle was 75 years old and Miss Linnie quite a girl. For 24
miles from Memphis to Hernando the Federals burned every
thing combustible and not a cow, horse, hog or chicken was left.
They were three years in this work of devastation and all this
time Linnie Hutchinson was subjected to every possible insult
and injury. ROUTED FIFTY YANKS.
The house was burned to the ground and the old man and
young girl took up their abode in a negro cabin. Miss Linnie
had practiced much with pistol and gun, as the necessity of being
able to defend herself dawned upon her young mind. When the
Feds would come into her yard, she stood, pistol in hand, ready
for anything. One day a company of fifty entered the yard and
began shooting every chicken in sight. Standing upon the cabin
porch and raising her gun, she declared that she would shoot the
man that fired the next shot at her chickens. They vacated the
yard without further ado. She saved one old horse, old Mike, the
buggy horse, but only after a fierce struggle in which several sol-
diers threw her round and round as she clung to the bridle until
blood gushed from her wrists.

30 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Her only brother, James Hutchinson, was killed at the battle
of Franklin, Tenn., falling with Gen. Pat Cleburne.
BRAVE, BUT JUST AND TENDER.
A neighbor boy, Willie White, was a Union man. Some
raiding Federals thought he was a bushwhacker and shot him
thirteen times until death came to his relief. That brave South
ern girl, Confederate to the core of her heart, knowing that Billie
Brown was an honest man, went down on her knees to beg his
life from his cruel captors. FAITHFUL OLD NEGROES.
There were twenty-five negroes on the Hutchinson plantrf
tion during the war and no white people except an old man and
a weak young woman. Nothing went wrong. The negroes were
faithful. They helped on all occasions to hide things and never
told the Yankees. They made a living during the four years of
the war for white and black. Old Aunt Sasa was a constant
guard over Miss Linnie, frequently remaining up all night when
danger was anticipated.

A HEROINE OF CHICKAMAUGA.
During the preliminary manoeuvers which preceded the
battle of Chickamauga, Manigault's brigade was in position near
a small farm, the humble log cabin of which marked the poverty
of the owner, but close to this was a patch of luscious sorghum
cane, into which the boys found their way 'and commenced to
forage. As they were in the midst of the cane breaking it and
sucking the juicy portions, two newcomers appeared on the
scene, Colonel Sawyer, of the Twenty-fourth Alabama regiment,
and the owner. The colonel promptly ordered the men out, but
the old woman interfered; her dress and appearance indicated
how dependent she was upon that little patch for part of her
•support, but her heart was warm for the cause. "Colonel," she
said, "that's my sorghum; I raised it, but these are my boys-
let them have 'all they want. Pitch in boys and help yourselves "

SKETCH OF MRS. LUTETIA M. HOWELLS, OF
CLARKSVILLE.
By her daughter, Mrs. Sallie, E. Jordan, of ClarhsviUe.
It is with the greatest reluctance that I write this- sketch of
my mother's experience during the Civil war. If those who have
urged me so much and so often to write, knew what I have suff
ered in putting those sad particulars on paper, they would have
said, "let them alone." Those who have undertaken to gather
reminiscences of this kind have a hard task on their hands as one-
thousandth part of what the women of the South suffered during
the war can never be told. It is a duty, however, that the authors
of these reminiscences should be aided in every possible way, so
that valuable materials of history may not be lost. This is why I
send my crude statements, though it is breaking my heart to do
so. *
At the time of the burning of my mother and aunt, my
father, S. J. Howell, had gone to Texas with our servants. My
brother, Captain J. B. Howell, was ordinance officer of General
James F. Fagan. Our home was in a little town on the Arkansas
river, called Pittsburg, about nine miles from Clarksville. The
Federal officer in command of Clarksville at the time was Col.
Waugh. He had never been known to do a kind act for any
citizen until my mother's awful treatment happened, when he
began to act as a human being. One Federal officer called and
said to me : "If my wife or mother had been treated as yours, I
would live only to kill Federals and when I came to die, I would
regret that I could not live longer to kill more."
The following are the main particulars: On the night of
the 20th of February, 1864, five or six Federal soldiers came and
demanded money of mother, saying, "I know you have it, every
one knows that your husband has plenty of money." When
she refused to give them money, they stripped the right foot and
leg and thrust it into a bed of red hot coals lying in a large open
fireplace. When they took it out they asked her if she would

32 Confederate Women of Arkansas
tell them where the money was, and when she said no, they put
it back and told her they would burn her to death if she did not
tell. The flesh was cooked until it fell off from the knee to the
toe. They then brought in my widowed aunt, Mrs. John W.
Willis, who was living with my mother. They had been keeping
her outside on the lawn, and had previously told her that my
mother had sent her word to tell them where the money was, as
they were burning her to death. She said she did not believe
them and refused. They then took my mother from the fire and
put my aunt in, and burned her in the same way, but not quite
so severely. At last when the found they were of the material
from which heroines are made and Spartan mothers reared, they
released them and going to the servants quarters, they locked
them in and told them if they came out before sun up, their heads
would be shot off. My poor mother in some way found the lin
seed oil and together she and my aunt dressed their burns. Next
morning the three negro women in great fear came to them and
did what they could for them. Later on these women took the
week's laundry and went across the hill, a quarter of a mile from
the house, where there was a fine spring, to do the washing ; the
hill hid this house from their view. Later on one of the women
started back to see if there was anything needed. When she
reached the top of the hill, she saw the flames bursting out from
the roof. When mother and aunt learned that the house was on
fire, they in some mysterious way with those terribly burned
limbs, crawled to the wood pile, where they lay and watched the
destruction of a fine old Southern home (the home where brother
John and I were reared). When the building was falling into
ashes some Federal officers came with ambulances to fill them
with furnishings from this house. When they saw the sad plight
of my loved ones, they were compelled to take them to Clarks
ville, where they could receive medical attention. I must say
Drs. Root and Adams of Kansas, in whose charge they were
placed, were exceedingly kind to them. A week after this
terrible affair Capt. Abbot, commanding a U. S. transport, (but
a Southern sympathizer), came down from Clarksville and sent
me word, saving, that he had not the courage to bring the mes-

Sketch of Mrs. Lutetia M. Howells 33
sage in person. Capt. Abbot held the transport until I could
get ready to return with him. I left my four fatherless chil
dren, (baby being quite ill), with my dear friend, Mrs. Adams,
widow of ex-Governor Samuel Adams, step-mother of Capt.
John D. Adams, and mother of Gen. Jas. F. Fagan. Mrs.
Adams was afterwards with me in Little Rock, having been
turned out of her home by Federal officers. It took the transport
three days to reach Spadra Bluff, the nearest point by river to
Clarksville. I was told here that mother was dying and that her
limb had been amputated, all of which was almost unbearable
for me, and the suffering so changed me that some1 of my loved
ones did not recognize me. I must pass over the meeting with
my mother ; I can not even at this late day write of it. I staid
until my mother could be moved to Spadra Bluff by ambulance,
and by transport to my home in Little Rock. The news soon
spread that we had arrived. The first to reach the boat was our
old friend, Dr. R. L. Dodge. He dropped on his knees beside
mother's bed and wept aloud. Mother did not die just at this
time, but lingered two years. Poor, dear mother, how she suff
ered ! "I forgive them for the pain and poverty they have caused
me," were her words. They destroyed what they could not carry
away, shooting large numbers of cattle, hogs, etc.
Maj. Newsome (a Federal), told me at Spadra, that when
mother's house was on fire, he counted fourteen others burning
at the same time, and he knew that orders for the fires had' been
sent out from headquarters.

SHORT RATIONS.
A half famished fellow in the Southern States, tells of a
baker (whose loaves had been growing small by degrees and beau
tifully less)" who when going his rounds to serve his customers,
stopped at the door of one of them, and knocked, when the lady
within exclaimed: "Who's there?" and was answered: "The bak
er." "What do you want?" "To leave your bread." "Well, you
needn't make such a fuss about it — put it through the keyhole !"

HEROIC DEEDS OF SOUTHERN WOMEN.
By Mrs. K. D. Goodbar, of Charleston.
Mrs. Catherine Haynes, whose home is near Charleston,
Arkansas, is one of the oldest and most interesting of the few
remaining women in that section who worked, suffered and
endured, for the "Lost Cause."
She is living out her sunset years in the same old family
homestead, which was once the scene of so much stirring adven
ture, and her recollections of those trying days are still fresh and
unobscured, though Time is laying his hand heavily now upon
her silvered locks.
Mrs. Haynes and her two daughters, Miss Lizzie and Miss
Sarah Jane, are known to have buried, or assisted in burying, at
least six, perhaps more of our fallen heroes, which was certainly
no mean service. She has often been heard to relate the follow
ing incident :
Six men belonging to Col. Mcintosh's regiment were
quietly eating breakfast in one of three small cottages, built
close to the Haynes' homestead. Mrs. Tobb, a Union woman,
Mrs. Roberts, and Mrs. Knott, a widow, were the occupants of
the houses. The men were totally unsuspicious of any danger,
but were suddenly attacked by a small party, and three of them
were shot down in Mrs. Roberts' yard, while the others escaped.
The names of the three soldiers killed were : Perkins, Tom
Jones, and Milton Hayes, all of them closely related to men
widely known in this section of the State. Mrs. Tobb ran alone
all the way to the Haynes' home to ten the awful news, and to
get assistance in caring for the bodies. There was not a man
left on the Haynes' place so Miss Lizzie and Miss Sarah Jane
accompanied Mrs. Tobb to the scene of the tragedy, determined
that not one of our brave boys should lack a decent burial so
long as there were tender, pitying hands to perform the last sad
duties. Nixon's graveyard was a full half-mile distant, but one of

Heroic Deeds of Southern Women 35
them knew of an empty grave which had been dug for the body
of a Captain Bean who had been carried back home to Roseville,
and buried there instead. There was one available vehicle. It
was a small cart, roughly constructed, and mounted upon two
old wagon wheels. To this was harnessed the only team a brace
of young steers. With Mrs. Knott driving and two of the other
women walking behind to hold the lifeless bodies on the shaky
cart, from which they were in imminent danger of falling, the
pathetic little procession wended its way to the graveyard. With
their own hands they laid the three bodies, uncoffined, in the
same grave, and with an old shovel and a rusty spade, these faith
ful and heroic women put the clods of "earth to earth and ashes
to ashes,'' upon the sacred dead.
Finally worn out with physical exertion and mental emo
tion, they turned wearily homeward. It was nearing the close
of day when at last they arrived, and bright stars, just peep
ing out from the grey twilight, were soon to shed their cold
unfeeling radiance upon the dark tragedies of human life.

"DON'T LET THE OLD MAN BLEED ON THE
BISCUITS."
Four or five members of Company H, Fifth Mississippi,
while lying in the trenches around Atlanta, in 1864, had a, brief
respite one morning from the annoying shot and shell. We had
got a large lot of biscuits, and expected to have a fine time of it
in enjoying the unusual banquet. But human hopes often de
ceive us. While we were sitting a la Turk on a blanket, pitching
into the biscuits, and old Tommie R — , a long, lean specimen of
Rebeldom, was stretching out his bony arms for the biggest one
in the pile, a minnie ball took off a piece of his head as big as
a five-dollar Confederate note, and pitched him over upon our
stock of biscuits. George H — jerked at him and cried out:
"Damn it, boys, dont let the old man bleed on the biscuts."
F. J. MASON.

MRS. RICHARD LEDBETTER.
By Mrs. K. D. Goodbar, of Charleston.
Mrs. Richard Ledbetter is now past seventy years of age.
She is a ruddy-cheeked, sunny-natured old lady, whose perfect
health is a fair sample of the blessings vouchsafed to those who
take a cheery view of life under any and all circumstances. She
is always to be met with at the re-union of Confederate soldiers
which occurs annually on or about August 2, near Charleston,
Arkansas, which is a notable gathering, sometimes bringing as
many as ten thousand people together. Her liveliest memories
cluster about the circumstances of a long and wearying journey,
which she and a Mrs. Graham made together, during the trou
blous war times. They rode horseback, entirely without other
escort, from a point in Sevier county to Montgomery county,
Arkansas, and back again, a total distance of about three hun
dred miles. Mrs. Graham went for the purpose of nursing a
wounded husband, but Private Graham had stepped his last to
the drumbeat, and his widow was left only the mournful conso
lation of a visit to his grave.
Young Mrs. Ledbetter left Mrs. Graham at this point and
went on alone, ten miles further, to visit her parents, after
which they retraced together the long and dangerous journey.
Both going and coming there seemed an ample opportunity
for undesirable adventures, but fortunately they met none of the
enemy, and the well-known, undeviating hospitality of the
South, afforded them all the shelter and assistance needed. Once
only did native intuition, or a special providence, seem to inter
vene in their behalf when they were led to make a wide detour
from the main road, and upon rejoining the highway, were told
of a large body of Federals, about 500 in number, having passed
m the interim. They thus missed an encounter which would
have been unpleasant and detaining, to say the least.

UNPRINTED ARKANSAS HISTORY.
By Mrs. L. J. Carmack, of Charleston.
Mrs. Carmack remembers the funerals of Generals Styne
and McCullough. When a small child, she watched the proces
sions march past her father's house in Fort Smith, en route for
the National Cemetery.
One of the three soldiers, whom three young ladies buried,
near Charleston, was shot down in Mrs. Roberts' yard. Mrs.
Lizzie Haynes was one of these young ladies. They could not
procure coffins for the soldiers, but reverently buried them as
best they could, with their own hands. When the sad task was
done and they turned homeward, which was three miles distant,
the stars were beginning to shine.
Once old Mrs. Susan Richardson and "Grandma" Gunter
drove some yearlings hitched to a wagon from Charleston to
Fort Smith for provisions. On the way home some of the
yearlings became exhausted and the women took turns helping
draw the wagon.
The ladies met at the Methodist church in Fort Smith, and
made clothes, shirts mostly, for the soldiers. A Mrs. Beard cut
the clothes, and let Mrs. Carmack and many other little school
girls make little oilcloth haversacks for the soldiers.
Fort Smith depended on Federal wagon trains for supplies.
Most people, especially through the country, spun and wove their
cloth.

BRAVE AND FEARLESS TO THE END.
Miss Pussy Whitty, of Missouri, a plucky and fearless girl
of 19, did many acts of daring to decoy the Federals into the
hands of her father's company. She went many nights in rain
and snow to pilot small bands of Southern patriots and often
carried baskets of provisions to the brush to feed the Confed
erates while recruiting in her State. In the summer of 1863
she rode sixty miles in the night to carry news to the intrepid
Quantrell.

REMINISCENCES OF MRS. VIRGINIA CLEAVER.
By Mrs. Virginia C. Cleaver, of Camden.
In the fall of 1861, my husband, Capt. W. H. Cleaver,
raised a company of cavalry in Homer, Angelina county, Tex. He
was in Riley's regiment, Sibley's brigade, and went from Homer
to San Antonio, and from there he went on that ill-fated expe
dition to New Mexico. He never returned from New Mexico.
For many long years of anxiety and suspense — many long years
of alternate hope and doubt— I watchel for his return and list
ened for some tidings of him, but it was all in vain. I heard
he was killed by Mexicans, July 1, 1862, while crossing the Rio
Grande. His horse was shot from under him and fell. He
fought bravely for his life, standing in the river, until he fell
to rise no more.
After my husband's departure from Homer I remained a
week or so in Texas, and then returned by private conveyance
to my old home in Arkansas, where lived my widowed mother,
one sister and two little brothers. My two older brothers joined
the army in the beginning of the war, and the third brother, a
mere boy, went a little later. My mother, Mrs. Newport Bragg,
lived four miles west of Camden, and as soldiers belonging to
both the Confederate and Federal armies were stationed in Cam
den at different times during the war, we were in the lines of first
one army and then the other. When our boys were in possession
of Camden it was a gay town, filled with officers, their wives and
daughters. So many brave and gallant soldiers with their gray
uniforms, the bands playing "Dixie," and "The Bonny Blue
Flag," and our loved flag displayed all over the town. Gens.
Price and Marmaduke were here. Shelby and his brigade, and
many others that I cannot now recall.
We suffered many hardships and privations, but it was
all done very cheerfully. Provisions were very scarce, and it
was hard to feed our families and our servants, but we always

Reminiscences of Mrs. Virginia Cleaver 39
had enough to give to a Confederate soldier. No one who "wore
the gray" was ever sent away hungry from my mother's door.
when clothing was scarce.
Clothing was very scarce. A calico dress was a luxury,
costing more than a silk one does now, and, like all Southern
ladies, we were proud of our homespun dresses. Our hats were
made of the palmetto that grows in the swamps. It was cut
down, boiled and then bleached in the sun until almost snow
white. It was split fine and braided and sewed into a hat. The
girls grew very expert in braiding palmetto and the hats were
very beautiful. Our shoes we had to make ourselves of various
kinds of cloth, most often of gray jeans. We made the uppers,
and then had them soled by a shoemaker. We made caps for
our soldier boys of grey jeans, and I have made many a .pair
of gauntlet gloves of dressed fawn silk. I couldn't weave, but
my mother had learned to weave when a girl, and she wove my
sister and myself some beautiful homespun dresses. She had all
the cotton cloth for our servants woven on our farm by a woman
belonging to us, and there were several persons in the neighbor
hood who wove the woolen cloth we needed.
We had no coffee (real coffe, I mean), so had to use various
substitutes, such as sweet potatoes, cut, dried and then parched,
burnt molasses, parched meal" and rye, etc. Our soldiers, who
were camped near us for some time, were so good to my mother,
who missed her coffee more than the rest of us, that they often
saved their entire rations of coffee instead of drinking it them
selves and brought it to my mother. Sometimes there would be
hardly a teacup of it, tied up in the corner of a much soiled
handkerchief, but it was coffee, and we were glad to get it ; and
after washing it well before roasting it. we enjoyed it very much.
Drugs were very scarce, andVe learned to depend on home
remedies. For instance, for chills we used tea made of willow
bark fodder. A teaspoonful of cornmeal in a little water was
taken at intervals, like we do quinine, and strange to say, that
often kept off the chill. We learned to do without many things
that now are a necessity, and it was cheerfully done, though
sometimes the flesh would grow weary and sigh for the "flesh-

40 Confederate Women of Arkansas
pots of Egypt." There was no sacrifice too great to make for
our country and our boys in gray.
CLASH OF PICKETS AT CAMDEN.
In '64, when Steel's army was in Camden, there was a picket
fight in our yard. Our pickets were stationed a mile east of us,
and had a fight with a detachment of Steele's army. Our pick
ets fell back into our back yard and took refuge behind the
house, outbuildings and large trees. My mother and myself got
behind a stack chimney in the dining room for safety, and my
sister and sister-in-law, who lived with us, hid in a closet to keep
from being hit by balls. A ball did come through a window in
the dining room and went into the wall about eight feet from
where my mother and I were standing.
BATTLE'S CHEROKEES IN WAR PAINT.
Our main army was camped a mile back on the "Two
Bayou," and our pickets fell back there. Col. Battle with his
regiment of Indians (mostly Cherokees), belonging to Maxey's
brigade, came up as quickly as possible, coming through our
back yard, and the Yankees seeing them and thinking our main
army was behind them, left and were soon at Camden. One of
them told me they came out with orders to burn our dwelling,
as they had heard of it in Little Rock as being "a regular Secesh
harbor." The Indians had on their war paint, 'and heads decked
with peacock feathers.
While they were camped at the "Two Bayous," the Indians
frequently came to our house for something to eat, and enjoyed
the lye hominy and sassafras tea that we had to give them. After
eating a plate piled up with the hominy, they would pass the
plates back, saying "load up, load up," and we did "load up"
in a hurry, for we were afraid of them. Hominy 'among Indians
is called Tom Fuller and is a favorite Indian dish.
The feathers they had came out of our peacock fly brush.
An Indian saw it one day, and demanded a feather. Of course
he got it. Then another came and still another with the same
demand and so on until there was not one left. Perhaps some
of the younger generation do not know what a fly brush is.

Reminiscences of Mrs. Virignia Cleaver 41
Every Southern household had a brush made of the beautiful
iridescent feathers of the peafowl and at meal times in warm
weather, a little darky kept the flies off by gently waving it to
and fro over the table.
All of our valuables were hidden out from the house and,
one of our servants, my mother's foreman, assisted in concealing
them. A Confederate captain said to my mother one day,
"Madam, you had better send that old man back where your other
servants are, for if the Yankees come he will surely betray your
confidence." She had so much faith in him, that she called
him to her and said, "Billy, would you betray the hiding places
of my valuables to the Yankees if they come ?"
He replied, "Missus, I don't know, I will have to pray over
that, before I can tell you," so he was sent down on Red river
where the other darkies were.
We had all of our meat hidden out in the woods in a large
pen, and the meat was covered with corn, so we would not be
left entirely without provisions if the Yankees came,- and we
flattered ourselves that is was so securely hidden, no one could
ever find the pen. One day three Yankees rode up from the
direction of the hidden meat and corn. One of them remained
at the gate holding the horses and two came in and asked my
mother if that was her provisions hidden in the woods. She
thinking they were only trying to find out if she had anything
concealed, replied, "no," then with an aggravated, tantalizing
look one said, "Madam, if it is not yours we will send out and
get it tomorrow," she said, "all right," and at the same time her
face turned scarlet and the man said, "Ah, madam, your face
betrays you; you are not accustomed to telling untruths," but
they did not send for it, as the woods were filled with our sol
diers, and they were afrad.
TRAGEDY OF THE TROUSERS.
One day when Steele's army was in Camden and our
pickets' were at our house, there was a poor sick soldier in our
barn who sent a friend with a piece of cloth alike on both sides
to ask the ladies to make him a pair of trousers. My mother cut
them and my sister-in-law and I made them, every stitch being

42 Confederate Women of Arkansas
taken %vith our fingers. He was in a great hurry for them, as he
was not presentable, and frequently sent his friend in to hurry
us up. Sister J — took one leg and I the other to make. Finally,
they were done except putting together, when we found to our
dismay they were both made for the same leg. I was not so neat
with my needle as my sister, so my part of the work had to be
taken out and made over.
When our men were engaged in battle with Steele's army at
Porson Springs we could hear the roar of cannon and small arms
and see the smoke, as Porson Springs was not more than seven
or eight miles distant. After the battle of Prairie d' Anne,
Steele's army came to Camden; it was the 15th of April, '64, a
bright, beautiful day, and we could hear the rumble of their
wagons, twelve hundred in number, for miles.
After many privations and sorrows, the war closed, and our
boys all came home safely. We were without a dollar, our
negroes were freed, our horses and mules had either been
"pressed" or confiscated. We had no hogs, no poultry except one
old turkey hen that had stolen a nest in the woods and so
escaped. A Confederate soldier gave us a poor, old mule, before
the surrender and for safety we had it tied to a tree in the back
yard, but lightning struck the tree one day and killed it, so then
we were, like so many of our Southern people, with only our
land left. But our boys were young and hopeful, and took up
the burden of life anew, and have succeeded in making a living.

FATHER MURPHY AND GENERAL BUTLER.
When General Butler was ¦ in command at New Orleans,
during "the war," he was informed that Father Murphy
had said he would even refuse to hold funeral services
for his soldiers. General Butler sent for him in haste, and
began roundly scolding him for expressing such un-Christian
and rebellious sentiments. "General," the priest answered,
"you have been misinformed. Nothing would afford me greater
pleasure than to perform the funeral service over you and all
your soldiers."

WORK OF CAMDEN WOMEN.
By Mrs. G. N. Stinson, of Camden.
Maj. Joseph Graham and his charming family were well-
known in Camden in the times before the war as leaders in soci
ety. Their wealth, education and prominence made the old
Graham mansion a notable place. Maj. Graham was a first
cousin of Mrs. Stonewall Jackson, and his wife was Mary Wash
ington, who inherited the blood of her kinsmen, George Wash
ington and Robert E. Lee.
The first company of Confederate soldiers to leave Camden,
in 1861, was the Camden Knights. They were assigned to the
First Arkansas Regiment and were ordered to far-off Virginia.
Fathers, husbands and brothers of the principal families were on
the roll of this company, and it was a sad trial to the dear ones
left behind that two or three weeks were necessary to convey a
letter to or fro. But soon other companies were formed and
ordered to different commands.
CONFEDERATE SOLDIERS' AID SOCIETY.
The ladies of Camden, after bidding adieu to their loved
ones, dried their tears and began the life that has endeared the
Southern woman to the old Confederate soldier. A society was
organized to make clothes for the soldiers, gather medicines and
write them cheering letters. Mrs. J. H. Graham was chosen
president and soon became the guiding light. The writer was a
member of that society and well remembers the perfect unity
that prevailed, notwthstanding the fact that all religious denomi
nations and all classes of society were represented. Mrs. Gra
ham gave freely of her money and her time. She fed the hun
gry, clothed the threadbare and nursed the sick back to life. Two
soldiers died in her home, whom she had nursed as tenderly as
their mother could have done.
MAKING CLOTHES.
Whole suits of clothes and undergarments were made by

44 Confederate Women of Arkansas
ladies who had not previously ever made one. A tailor or skilled
woman in cutting was employed to cut out garments, which were
frequently taken home to be returned in a few days. Many,
however, preferred to work at the society meetings and exchange
the news and gossip of the day.
The woods were scoured for roots and barks to dye the Con
federate gray. They resurrected the spinning wheel, carded and
spun. knitting socks for price's bodyguard.
Knitting socks — this was the most fashionable work of the
times, the old teaching the young. Women walked the streets
of Camden knitting socks, and on a visit to a friend the click
of the knitting needles kept time with their tongues.
General Sterling Price's bodyguard, one frosty morning,
halted long enough at Mrs. Graham's to receive eighty pairs of
socks. Mrs. Caroline Burk knitted a sock one day that a poor
Confederate soldier might have two pairs as he was hurriedly
ordered away. Mrs. Tyra Hill knitted a pair of socks as she rode
in her carriage from Camden to Washington on a visit to her
son. These women had been delicately reared, but they remem
bered that they were Southern women and that the South had
now need of their work. They frequently toiled all day and
far into the night, so that some passing soldier might be cared
for or the box for their distant loved ones made ready.
HOSPITAL WORK.
The sick and wounded soldiers were cared for in Camden.
There were regular days to send nourishing and dainty meals
to the sick and other days to visit them and cheer them up. For
those at a distance, bed comforts and food that would keep good
for a few days would be shipped as circumstances permitted,
and many a soldier exhibited in camp the handiwork of the
wife, mother or the girl he left behind him.
WHEN HOPE HAD FLED.
The women had nobly done their part at home as the men
had done theirs on the field of battle. But in 1865 all hope had
fled, and the tattered remnants came back. The returning soldier

Work of Camden Women 45
many times found his old home in ruins hut his wife was not
sitting a picture of desolation bemoaning her said lot. The
women did not complain or censure. They spoke words of cheer
and comfort to their brave soldiers and when the white wings of
peace rested on our Southland, they took up their new tasks with
renewed vigor, assisting their dear men to mend their broken
fortunes But few are now living that helped Mrs. Graham to pack
boxes of clothing for the boys in gray. Mr. and Mrs. Graham
and six children are sleeping in the old Camden cemetery. Only
one child survives them, Mrs. Laura Toney of Woodberry Ark.,
a worthy descendant of a noble family.

WOULD NEVER LOVE ANOTHER COUNTRY.
This is one of Gen. Gordon's stories: In the Confederate
army Longstreet's corps was making a night march. About 3
or 4. o'clock in the morning when everyone was tired and worn
out, a Georgia regiment stopped. A Georgia soldier put his
rifle up against the tents on the other side of where Longstreet
was. "Well," he said, "this is pretty hard— to fight all day
and march all night. But I suppose I can do it for my country."
He continued: "I can go hungry, I can fight; if need be I can
die for my country, because I love my country; but when this
war is over I'll be blowed if 111 ever love another country. —
Christian Register.

REMINISCENCES OF MRS. E. S. SCOTT.
By Mrs. A. A. Tufts, of Camden.
The name of my mother, Mrs. E. S. Scott of Camden, may
be very properly enrolled among the number of those who loved
and suffered for the South. Though she was mercifully spared
the crowning blow which fell upon so many other mothers, whose
brave sons gave up their lives in the struggle, yet she worked
faithfully and spent many an hour of keen suspense and shed
many bitter tears during those four long years. At first, she was
opposed to secession, on account of the terrors of war, but when
Virginia, her native state, and Arkansas, her home state, went
out of the Union, Mother went too, and when my brothers took
up arms against the North she was ready with heart and tongue,
pen and prayers, to further the cause. She was naturally of a
bright and cheery disposition, especially fond of the society of
young people, and once she laughingly said, "I might have
stayed young always and never had to wear glasses, if it had not
been for Abe Lincoln and his war making me shed so many
tears and read by tallow candles."
With the other ladies of Camden she was daily to be found
sewing for the soldiers, knitting socks or rolling bandages. In
a letter, dated August 15, 1861, she writes as follows: "We have
a Soldiers' Aid society and are working constantly. We are
determined to sustain our soldiers as far as we are able, to work
for them, pray for them, and if the worst comes, we will burn
up our houses and sweep the earth literally and die, before we
will give up our fair and beautiful land."
0 ! that victory at Manassas ! The God of Israel was and is
our God. Glory be to His holy name !" Early in the war the
regiment to which my brothers belonged were engaged east of the
Mississippi river, and in order to be near them my mother went
to Gainesville, Ala., where she lived the greater part of the time
until the surrender. Then she began to work for the soldiers

Reminiscences of Mrs. E. S. Scott 47
in a way very near to her heart. There was a Confederate mili
tary hospital in the town, under the charge of Dr. Randolph
Brunson, late of Pine Bluff, and I well remember how enthusias
tically she took up the work of nursing the sick and wounded
soldiers. It was very hard to procure good brandy and nourish
ing food, but she always managed in some way to get the very
best in the hospital stores for her special patients. At one time
we had three sick soldiers in our house, of whom she had entire
care. One was my oldest brother, Capt. Frank T. Scott, who had
some serious eye trouble; another was Lieut. McLaughlin, with
a shattered leg, and the third was a young Virginian, A. P.
Bieme, midshipman in the Confederate navy, suffering from the
results of exposure, which threatened consumption.
During the summer of 1863, my mother was in Yazoo City,
Miss., where the cannonading at Vicksburg could be plainly
heard. My younger brother, Capt. C. C. Scott, was in the besieged
city, and it was a time of great anxiety to my mother. Some
of the days when the cannonading was constant she would often
say, "It may be that shot has killed my boy." Then again on
a day when all was still there would come the fear that the city
had surrendered and she would almost long to hear again the
roar of the cannon.
In Yazoo City the court house was used as a military hospi
tal, and I can remember going there with mother and seeing the
sick men on cots even out in front on the sidewalk. One day the
news came that Federal troops were entering the city, and mother
was greatly distressed to see the pale, emaciated men put into
rude conveyances and hurried away for fear of capture.
Soon after the surrender we returned to our home near Cam
den where for a year or two afterward mother still had a soldier
to care for. This was a one-armed Confederate, who began to
build up his fortune as a farmer, and who had the misfortune to
break two fingers on his only hand. For several months it was
her self-appointed task to dress and care for his crippled hand,
and sometimes with eyes so misty with tears that she could
scarcely see how to apply the dressings properly. She was more
fortunate than many mothers in this, that both of her sons were

48 Confederate Women of Arkansas
spared to return home and be a comfort to her for the 11 years
that she lived after the war closed, and when at last she came
to the end of her pilgrimage she was ready to lay down the bur
den she had borne so patiently and her beautiful, faithful and
gentle life will ever remain an inspiration, not only to her
children, but to all who ever came within the sphere of her
influence. Few people living now have any idea what heroism it
required to be a Confederate mother. They lived in a state
of constant apprehension, fear of death or wounds to their soldier
boys at the front and fear of starvation and rags for the little
ones at home. Every strange face and every letter brought a
chill to the heart. Eagerly they listened for news from the front,
though at the same time dreading to hear what was oftener bad
news than good. They toiled and slaved and comforted each
other during the day, but at night while their little ones slept,
their pillows were wet with tears as they wept and prayed with
none but the great God to listen to their sobbing.

A MODEST REQUEST.
A Wounded Confederate Harder Hit in the Hospital Than on
the Field.
During the summer of 1864, while the hospitals of Rich
mond were crowded with wounded, the ladies of the city visited
them daily, carrying with them delicacies of every kind and vied
with each other in their efforts to comfort and cheer up the
wounded. On one ocasion a bright-eyed damsel of about seven
teen summers was distributing flowers and speaking tender
words of encouragement to those around her, when she over
heard a young officer who was suffering from his wounds ex
claim: "Oh, my Lord!" Approaching him rather timidly, in
order to rebuke his profanity, she said: "I think I heard you
call upon the name of the Lord. I am one of his daughters.
Is there anything I can ask him for you?" A hasty glance upon
her lovely face and perfect form caused his countenance to
brighten, as he instantly replied: "Yes, please ask Him to
make me His son-in-law."

PRAYER OF MRS. HOOD MOVING FEDERAL
RAIDERS.
By Mrs. 8. Hood, of Camden.
I was 17 years old when the war commenced and had been
married a year. We had a happy home in Camden, Ark. My
husband, four brothers and two brother-in-laws joined the Con
federate regiment that was made up there. They were in many
battles, but none was killed or even wounded, except one, who
received a flesh wound in his arm. With one exception, an old
and broken down man, all are now dead.
husband's unexpected return.
My husband had been gone two years, and not hearnig from
him, I thought that he was dead. One evening I was weaving
cloth. The loom house was about three feet above the ground and
there were no steps. My ear, alert to every footstep, caught that
of my husband. I jumped fully five feet to get to him. We
were now happy for a time. His health was broken down and
just as soon as he was able to handle a musket off he went again.
FEDERAL RAIDERS MOVED BY PRAYER.
I was living across the Ouachita river when the Federals
came to Camden. I had a good horse and hid him and every
thing else that could be carried away. A neighbor of mine was
not so fortunate. She was a widow and her sons were in the
Southern army.
I happened to be at her house one day when 200 Federals
rode up. It was noon and they wanted dinner. The poor woman
fed as many as she could. They went searching all over the
place for meat, lard and breadstuffs. Then they tried to find
the horses. The asked where her husband was and she told
them that she was a widow. Then they wanted to know whether
any of her boys were rebel soldiers, and when she replied "yes,"
they began cursing at a fearful rate.

50 Confederate Women of Arkansas
That poor widow, believing that her last hour had come,
fell upon her knees and poured forth such a prayer as I had
never before or since heard. It moved those rough men so that
some of them actually cried and they declared that the prayer
would last them their lifetime. The whole troop soon left her
in peace. Two of her sons died in the war and now she, too, has
gone to her reward.

CARRYING OUT HIS ORDERS.
Hugh Mc  , a son of the Emerald Isle, who had volun
teered in the 6th South "Carolina infantry, was stationed on the
beach of Sullivan's Island with strict orders to let no one pass
him without the countersign, and that to be communicated only
in a whisper. Two hours later the corporal, with the relief, dis
covered by the moonlight Hugh, up to his waist in water, the
tide having set in since he was posted.
"Who goes there?'' the sentinel shouted.
"Relief." "Halt relief. Advance corporal and give the countersign."
"I'm not going in there to be drowned," replied the corporal.
"Come out here and let me relieve you."
"Divil a bit of it," returned Hugh. "The leftenant toald
me not to lave me post."
"Well, then," replied the corporal, "I'll leave you in the
water all night," and he turned as he spoke.
But the sentinel's gun was promptly cocked and levelled.
"Halt. I'll put a hole in you ef ye pass without the coun
tersign. Them's me orders from the leftenant."
"Confound you," cried the corporal, "everybody will hear
it if I bawl it out to you."
"Yes, me darlin," rejoined Hugh, "and the leftenant said it
must be given in a whisper. In with yes. Me finger's on the
trigger and me gun may go off."
The corporal yielded to this and waded in to' the faithful
sentinel, who exclaimed: "Be jabbers, it's well you've come— the
bloody tide has most drowned me."

RECOLLECTIONS OF MRS. M. C. HINES,
OF CAMDEN.
. When I look back through the lapse of some forty-odd years,
back through the dark days that looked then like ruin and disas
ter, back through the days of pilfering and plundering, back
through the events of the bloody, unjust strife, when this South
land was filled with guerrillas, jayhawkers, carpetbaggers
and bloodsucking vampires, I feel almost appalled at the
circumstances and conditions existing in those passing events
of that just and nobly fought cause. I am seventy-four years
old and can't say that I feel my infirmities. My health is fairly
good. My hearing and eyesight is almost as good as it was thirty
years ago. I enjoy life yet, enjoy church going and visiting my
neighbors. My scope in this life has been one of broad meas
ure, and when I view the lost cause in its original latitude and
longitude "so to speak," I feel that I won as great a battle as
any, or almost any of the sons of our Southland. Being deprived
of the care, comfort and support of my husband, whose name
was Wm. Lafayette Hines, who died in July, 1863, being left
with three little children to care for, to be mother and father
too, I kept my vigil as does the good angels on the death watch
of an infant child. I lost my home, which in its true sense means
a great deal. Lost my kindred relatives and friends, lost every
thing, but clung to my little ones. I was mother, wife and land
lord; had to chop wood, make fires, cook,, plow, hoe, card, spin
and weave, running the whole gauntlet, filling all the life's
offices, dreading nightfall with all its hideous affliction, and I
almost feel the chilly sensations yet. Expecting to be disturbed
by some prowling marauder or listening for the clatter of some
Yankee's horses feet or probably listening to the welcome "hoo
hoo" of a friendly owl ; singing a cradle lullaby to my children
until tired and worn out. When I would lay me down to sleep,
knowing not whether I would wake or be murdered or burned
alive. It was about this wise that I spent that never-to-be-for
gotten period which is as fresh in my memory today as the living
sun.

FEDERAL RAIDERS.
By Mrs. Laura A. Wooten, of Corsicana.
My veins are chilled when I think of the privations endured
during the civil war period. I married R. C. Brazel, 18 miles
south of Camden two years before the war began. Our home
was a farm. My husband joined General Tappan Grinstead's
regiment and was made first lieutenant in 1861. A little girl
had been born to us and six months after my husband's depart
ure a little boy came. My father, Rev. William Winburne of
the Little Rock conference died in December, 1862, and my
mother came to live with me. Her house and all its contents were
destroyed by fire and she had the misfortune of breaking her arm
in her efforts to escape. federal soldiers plunder.
Three weeks after the fire, the enemy came and took every
horse that mother and I had. They took our meat and plundered
the house generally. Mother remonstrated a little, telling them
that she was a poor widow with two girls to take care of and they
called her a liar! They then turned their attention to me,
asking where my husband was. I replied that he was in the
Confederate army where I wanted him to be.
did not even spare the blind.
They spread general devastation. One incident will do to
explain all. My father-in-law Brazel was totally blind. They,
went to his home, took every horse, stripped the beds, stole the
dishes from the pantry and then went to the smoke house and
after taking the meat emptied three or four barrels of flour on
the floor and mixed in a barrel of molasses. They ordered our
negro cook to prepare dinner and tried to induce her to run
away with them. She refused. Then they plundered her house
and took things of no earthly use to them.
I hope that there will be no more war in my lifetime. The
incidents that I have narrated are only a few of those that

Federal Raiders 53
remain stamped on my memory. Why the great army of the
North should have made war upon women and children is hard
to understand.

RELIGIOUS "LOYALTY."
This explains itself :
Headquarters Norfolk and Portsmouth. Norfolk, Va., Feb. 11, 1864.
General Orders No. 3 :
All places of public worship in Norfolk and Portsmouth
are hereby placed under the control of the provost marshals of
Norfolk and Portsmouth, respectively, who shall see the pulpits
properly filled by displacing, when necessary, the present in
cumbents and substituting men of known loyalty and the same
sectional denomination, either military or civil, subject to the
approval of the commanding general.
They shall see that the churches are open freely to all offi
cers and soldiers, white or colored, at the usual hour of worship,
and at other times, if desired, and they shall see that no insult
or indignity be offered to them, either by word, look or gesture,
on the part of the congregation.
The necessary expenses will be levied as far as possible in
accordance with the previous usage or regulations of each congre
gation respectively.
No property shall be removed, either public or private,
without permission from these headquarters.
By command of Brigadier-General E. A. WILDE,
, GEORGE H. JOHNSON,
Captain and Assistant Adjutant-General.
Headquarter's Provost Marshal's Office,
Norfolk, Va., Feb. 13, 1864.
Any insult, indignities or abuse offered to officers or sol
diers visiting houses of worship under the above order, should
be reported at once to this office.
CHARLES M. WHELDEN.
Lieutenant-Colonel and Provost Marshal, District of Virginia.

WHEN PAPA WAS GONE TO THE WAR.
By Mrs. L. A. Eason, of De Queen.
My father, Dorton Clark, was a Confederate soldier and
served through the war. When papa went to the war, mamma
was left to provide for four little girls. The times were so hard
that she had no shoes for her feet. By working hard every day-
she was able to keep a roof over our heads. Roasting ears were
a welcome food. Roasted potatoes and boiled vegetables, with
only salt to season them, were our food. There was no meat.
Sassafras tea and coffee made from potatoes were our drink.
We children picked the cotton from the seed with our fingers,
and mamma spun and wove the cloth, so that we might have
some clothing.
father down with rheumatism.
When papa came home after the war, he was struck down
with rheumatism. He lived until January 18, 1904, but was able
to do very little work. The cost of his medical attendance and
of his funeral ate up mother's little savings. Mother was 70
years old March 28, 1907. She does not regret or repine over
the past. She is a true Southern woman, as my father was a
true Southern man.

A Confederate soldier who shall be nameless to the readers
of this little skit, brought forth his pocket Bible upon his re
turn from the wars, and handing it to his mother, said:
"Take it, mother; it has been with me every day, and I
have twice read it from Genesis to Revelation."
"Goodness, gTacious," exclaimed the lady. "Where did
you get it? That is my hymn book that has been lost for four
years." The soldier changed color slightly and explanations were in
order.

INCIDENT IN THE LIFE OF MRS. C. K. HOLMAN.
By Miss Ida C. Holman, of De Queen.
Not having any recollection of the war myself, I send a little
circumstance which I have often heard my mother, now dead,
relate. I have often heard her say that she never refused a Con
federate soldier food or shelter and never charged one for it,
and was never treated with any discourtesy by one. I have also
heard her and other women in this county say that they fared
worse after the war, during the reconstruction period, about
1868, when the militia were in this county, than they did during
the war. During the absence of her husband in the army, Mrs. C.
K. Holman, then living near Paracliffta, Sevier county, Ark.,
was one night requested by some Confederate soldiers to furnish
them food and lodgings for the night, which she cheerfully
did. Among them was a young soldier who reminded her of one
of her own sons, then far away from home. While sitting
around the fire after supper, she observed a hole in the knee
of the trousers of the young soldier, and after the men had
retired she sent her son to the room to tell the young man that if
he would send his trousers to her she would mend them. On
hearing this message to the young man, all of the others
exclaimed, "Take mine, too! Take mine, too!" which he did,
and as there were quite a number of them, Mrs. Holman and her
daughter (now Mrs. Sager of Hubbard, Tex.) sat up nearly all
the night repairing them.
I do not claim that there was either heroism or fortitude
displayed in this incident ; merely a small service, willingly ren
dered, to some of the men who wore the gray.

WOMEN PLOWING IN THE FIELD.
By Mrs. James, of Doddridge.
My husband joined the Confederate army the second year
of the war and served until his death. We were living in For-
sythe, Ga., at that time. He left me with five little boys.
Although I had plenty of Confederate money, it would
not buy anything, and even with gold I had the greatest diffi
culty in procuring the necessaries of life. To support myself
and children! was obliged to plow and hoe all day in the field,
and then work a part of the night carding, spinning and weav
ing wool and cotton, to clothe myself and little ones. In the
woods we found herbs that would dye our rough cloth, some for
ourselves and some to send to my husband. Our coffee was made
from corn meal and tea from sassafras roots. Those were hard
times on a woman with no man to advise or help her.
After the Yankees came, there was new money, greenbacks,
and some five and ten-cent shinplasters. As the money would
buy something, and as there were occasionally sutler stores in
the Federal army where purchases might be made, I sold a few
geese and was able to obtain some very necessary articles.
RAIDING PARTIES OF BOTH ARMIES.
The advance of the Federal army did not always mean a
permanent stay. The Federals came frequently as a raiding
party and would retire upon the advance of a Confederate force,
which had also no intention of remaining permanently. The
Federals were enemies, but the Confederates were often in des
perate need of horses, forage and food. War also dulled the
sensibilties of men. They became used to pillage and a weak
woman's voice was not heard. A raiding party of one side would
come one week, to be followed by a scouting party of the other
side. We hid our horses in the forest thickets and they found
them saddled and bridled. These raiders robbed our beegums,
took all the food in sight. I have stood in my yard and heard

Mrs. C. K. Holman
of De Queen

Women Plowing in the Field 57
the cannons roar and the small arms crackle, as a skirmish or
battle began. My husband was in a distant command, and under
all the sad circumstances that surrounded my life I sometimes
wished that the battle roar that fell upon my ears was the death
knell of the war. NOW 73 YEARS OLD.
I am now 73 years old and have been for many years a resi
dent of Arkansas. The Confederate Pension Board of the State
upon a consideration of the changed circumstances of my life
and perhaps, the fidelity with which I have tried to uphold the
character of a Southern woman, granted me a pension in 1904, of
$48. I appreciate the kindness of the Pension Board. It makes
an old woman feel good to know that her husband's army life
and her own sacrifices during the Civil war are not forgotten.

GRAND ROUNDS.
There happened to be on post one night in Arkansas a
Frenchman by the name of Victor Pedron, as gallant a Confed
erate as ever shouldered a musket. He was on the second relief
and toward the close of his tour was getting tired and sleepy,
when to his great joy, he saw a body of men approaching, which
he did not doubt was the third relief. "Who comes dere?" he
called. "Grand rounds," was the reply. "Begar, I thought it
was ze tird relief," returned the disappointed sentinel, and then
nothing further being said, the group advanced, rousing the
weary sentinel again: "Who comes dere?" Again was repeated,
"Grand rounds." But this time the irritated man could not con
tain himself and half asleep shouted: "Oh, go vay wid your
grand rounds. I have ze grand sommeil."

SOUTHERN WOMEN WALKING FIFTY MILES TO
MILL AND CARRYING SACKS OF MEAL
BACK HOME.
By E. E. Collier, near Dardanelle.
Before the Federals occupied this country, I had accumu
lated a large amount of corn and wheat. To show the condition
the country was in, I can truthfully say that for over two
years I never saw a man come to the mill except armed squads
of scouts, and not customers. Our customers were women alto
gether. I have seen as many as forty-six women at the mill at
one time waiting their turns. Some came as far as thirty-five
and fortv miles. Two women would get two wagon wheels, some
times one would belong to the front and the other to the hind
part of the wagon. Then they would yoke up two yearling steers,
and put a line on each one. One woman on the right side and
the other on the left to hold the cattle in the road, and drive to
mill and back again with their load. Often they came without
any grain but none ever went away without breadstuff. Again
some would bring two or maybe three yards of home made cot
ton cloth to pay for their meal or flour. The price was a
dollar a yard. Those who came a long distance and had to stay
all night were always taken to our house. Women came in
bunches from Dover in Pope county and crossed the Arkansas
River; from Lanes Bottom; from Johnson county and from
Scott county. A party of thirteen women came once from Scott
county, some fifty miles or more on foot and each one got all
she could carry on her back. Many women once in good cir
cumstances were reduced to this extremity.

BLOODY WORK OF BUSHWHACKERS IN YELL
COUNTY AND NEAR POCAHONTAS.
By Mrs. L. C. Hall, of Dardanelle.
Situated between two armies and being frequently overrun
by the raiding and scouting parties of each, Yell county suffered
much from the horrors of war ; but worse than either Federal or
Confederate troops, were the depredations and atrocities of bands
of marauders belonging to neither side, known as bushwhackers
or jawhawkers, who preyed impartially on secessionist and
unionist alike.
From Mrs. Hart, an aged lady now well on between eighty
and ninety years of age. and her daughter, Mrs. McCray and Miss
Lizzie Hart, I heard many incidents of those perilous times, in
which they were active. All men able to bear arms were in the
field, only the aged and infirm, and the very young boys being
left at home as protectors. Many of these were murdered in cold
blood by the bushwhackers and at times it was necessary to pre
serve -their lives,, or that they hide from these lawless bands,
whose watchword seemed to be "Kill ! Kill ! Kill !" and whose
lust for blood seemed well nigh insatiable.
During one of these seasons of special peril, a young man
named Underwood, belonging to Capt. Hollswell's command,
was fatally wounded by Jake Graves, a bushwhacker. Under
cover of night, he was carried on a stretcher several miles to the
banks of Harris Creek, at a point near the Hart home, where
he was placed in a tent, concealed by the heavy woods and under
growth. Here he was nursed, night and day, by six heroic girls,
two at a time, for several days until death relieved him of his
sufferings. His grave was made on the spot where he died, and
he was buried by three old men, Messrs. Toomer, Harrington,
and Pendergrass. They dared not mark his grave, but concealed
it as well as they could, being assisted by these six young heroines,
his faithful nurses, Mrs. McCray, then Miss Anne Hart, her sis-

60 Confederate Women of Arkansas
ter, Miss Lally, afterwards Mrs. Leonard Cotton, Miss Pender-
grass, now Mrs. Berry, Misses Harrington and Hoovis, and Miss
Ferguson of Pope county; whether or not these three last are
living, or whether married or single I know not.
The Hart home was known as Confederate headquarters,
and one dark night, word was received that the Federals were
coming. There being no other way to warn the small Confederate
command of their approach, Miss Lally Hart, a young girl of
seventeen, rode through the midnight woods, three or four miles,
alone, to give the alarm.
Mrs. Hart, whose mind is wonderfully clear and alert, told
of her many experiences, some humorous, as when she became a
sort of peripatetic postoffice, using her hose, already fulfilling
their lawful function, as mailbags, many otherwise, as when she
rode horse-back many perilous miles, with the fear of death in
her heart, to carry relief, in the shape of a sack of meal, to a
starving family. On one occasion, she accompanied the ox wagon,
driven by one of her faithful negroes, ten or twelve miles with a
load of corn and wheat to be ground at Wood's mill. Part of
the load belonged to neighbors, and she hoped by her presence
to protect it from thieves. The wheat had been ground and
sacked, and was in the upper story of the mill. While the corn
was being ground, the Federals rode up to the mill, and imme
diately confiscated the meal. In vain the lady pleaded for at
least a portion of it, to take back to her neighbors who had con
fided the com to her care. Not one peck would they allow her.
So off they went with the entire amount, including the miller's
toll, "hut," she added, with a little chuckle of satisfaction, in
telling me of it, a few days ago, "they didn't know a thing about
the flour upstairs, and you may be sure I didn't tell them."
In an old scrap book belonging to Mrs. Dora Shinn, nee
Lemoyne, I find the following taken from "The Pocahontas Her
ald:" "Miss Williams, a daughter of Isaac Williams, living in
Black River swamp, about seven miles from this place, heard
the report that troops were approaching this place .on Sunday

Bloody Work of Bushwackers Near Pocahontas 61
evening. Her father was not at home, but she immediately
caught a horse, and was soon off in search of him.
"She found him at a neighbor's and told him to hurry on
home and get his gun, and come here to help drive back the
enemy. She then returned home, got down her father's rifle,
moulded all his lead into bullets, took the gun, powder and bul
lets, and hid them under the house, again mounted the horse,
and rode to several houses and spread the alarm, returning home
in time to give the old man his gun and ammunition and started
him with a crowd of ten men she had collected for the scene of
action. All this she did in less than two hours. Such acts ©f
heroism should not be passed by without notice.
This same scrap-book has this comment on the weather :
"The weather is as cold as a Yankee's heart, and as dis
agreeable as his company; as blustering as he is before a battle,
and as dismal as he is after one."
There are many newspaper accounts of battles, with private
letters from soldiers, on the same subjects which the papers were
permitted to print. There was also the speech of Miss Lucy
Lorraine Adams, presenting a flag to the Moro Greys, Calhoun
county, and of Miss Elizabeth Higginbotham, presenting a flag
to the Jackson Minute Men.

LONG WAY FROM HEADQUARTERS.
A Texas soldier, trudging along one day all alone, met a
Methodist circuit rider and at once recognized him as such,
but affected ignorance of it. "What army do you belong to?"
asked the preacher. "I belong to the — th Texas regiment, Van
Dorn's army," replied the soldier.
"What army do you belong to ?"
"I belong to the army of the Lord," was the solemn reply.
"Well, then, my friend," said the soldier, "you are a long
way from headquarters."

HOW WOMEN SUPPORTED THE FAMILY.
By Mrs. Pattie Wright Hedges, of El Dorado.
Many scenes and incidents of my childhood seem written in
indelible letters on my brain. Of these, the civil war period has
perhaps the most conspicuous place. In truth I set out on life's
voyage under rather sad though thrilling circumstances, since I
sat at the feet of my father, and heard his talk to my mother and
brothers of war. War! why, what did it mean? I listened
breathlessly and in silence to those somewhat excited conversa
tions, nearly every one taking part in them, having some reason
to advance or solution to offer, until I slowly and laboriously
grasped the thought that for some cause all the men in the entire
country had fallen out, had quarreled and forthwith had taken
guns and swords in their hands with which to slay one another.
In this aspect the struggle appeared in my childish eyes. But
ere the four weary years which intervened between 1861 and
1865 had passed, even the children in that part of Arkansas in
which I lived, knew but too well the meaning of war, and became
familiar, too, with its attendant sorrow, suffering, privation and
death. My father, Major Edward W. Wright, lived in 1861, in
Union county, Arkansas, not far from the little village of Lis
bon, and about sixteen miles from El Dorado. The adjacent
country was made up of quite a goodly settlement of wealthy
planters. When the war fairly opened, very nearly all the able-
bodied men in it forthwith entered the Confederate army.
AN UNPROTECTED COMMUNITY.
Thus it fell out that all that portion of Arkansas was vir
tually left without a man capable of bearing arms, the aged men,
women and children, and the negroes, alone making up the
remaining population; nor was it long before these noncombat-
ants faced conditions which had never before existed For the
blockade cut off supplies of all kinds to a great extent, and the

How AVomen Supported the Family 63
capture of New Orleans effectually shut out even the necessaries
of life. But some time prior to this latter event, indeed I may
say quite soon after the greater part of the men bad gone to swell
the number of Confederate soldiers, the women of Union county
had shown themselves entitled to bear the honorable and worthy
names of Spartan wives and mothers. The call of duty found
them ready,' nor were they daunted in the presence of danger.
The entire county presented a scene of remarkable activity,
in which woman was the commanding figure. In the household,
in the workshop, on the plantation, the hand of woman was dis
played; and woman's mind directed nearly every undertaking,
great or little. Perhaps on the different plantations was her
work more highly appreciated and more beneficial, for here
with their own hands, aided of course by slaves, the women raised
supplies, not only for the subsistence of their immedate house
holds and those dependent upon them, but also for the armies
of the Southland. So long as the troops were in the state, little
difficulty was experienced in getting provisions and articles of
clothing to them, but when the army was beyond the Mississippi,
many obstacles were encountered, some of which it was found
impossible to overcome.
It must not be imagined that the production of these sup
plies was accomplished without vast trouble, and many hard
ships. Yet withall there was no faltering on the part of these
heroic women. What tongue or pen can portray or describe the
sacrifices they made, the sufferings they endured in the dark
days of 1862 and 1865 ? I feel inadequate to the task of attempt
ing at best a feeble recital of their lot at that particular time,
yet I shall try to record, or at least give a glimpse of some things
they accomplished under circumstances that must have tried
the stoutest heart, the loftiest courage.
My information was given me some years ago, nearly all
of those who supplied it having long since gone to their eternal
reward; and I have treasured it both for the memory which it
embalms as well as its value to the future historian. From it I
learn how the country comprising and surrounding the home of

64 Confederate Women of Arkansas
my childhood was almost in a day transformed from a land of
opulence and luxury, a land "flowing with milk and honey," into
a section where care and toil took up their abode, and where the
very trees, shrubs and flowers were prized not so much for their
beauty, fragrance and appearance, as for their medicinal quali
ties, or their power to supply, though in the slightest degree,
food or raiment for human kind.
woman's aid to confederacy.
The uniforms for the first company of Confederate soldiers
that left Union county were made by women who met at El
Dorado, where nimble and willing fingers, though unused to that
sort of work, quickly fashioned the cloth which a tailor had cut
into garbs for the soldier boys. And this was only the beginning.
since thenceforward this and other kinds of labor was carried
forward altogether by women. Looms, tanneries, spinning
wheels were kept busily employed, the most of the products
thereof being sent to the army, though in various shapes and
guises. A common purpose inspired all, wealth, station, rank,
being forgotten in the desire to aid the Confederacy. Plants
and shrubs heretofore of little value suddenly became of the
greatest use. Boneset, Horehound, Mullen, each had its partic
ular sphere at that time. But the Poppy was of the highest bene
fit. The seed was sown generally in the garden; when the plant
reached a certain age, an incision was made in the stalk with a
sharp knife, and the sap oozed out in the form of a gum, which
was dried and used in lieu of opium. It was put in boxes or
small packages and sent to the various hospitals. Indigo was
likewise largely cultivated, and was employed in dyeing cloth.
Beef tallow was held in high esteem, especially by those who,
like my mother, were so fortunate as to own a pair of candle
moulds, for a supply of candles was extremely desirable. The
more general way of supplying light for the household was to
take several yards of wicking, which had been spun soft, dou
bled and twisted, wax it and soak it in turpentine, then take a
bottle, wind the wicking around it, leaving a little at the top to
be lighted, and as it burnt down, pull the wicking up. Scores
of women sewed by this sort of light, making clothing for the •

How Women Supported the Family 65
soldiers and for members of their household, and thought them
selves lucky. _
But the contents of the boxes which were sent from time
to time to the soldiers in the field, showed more clearly the
result of women's labor, and the various expedients which
changed conditions had forced them to adopt. For the box con
tained many suits of jeans, home-made blankets usually made
from carpets taken from the floors of parlors and sitting-rooms,
shoes of various sizes, home-made handkerchiefs, pin cushions
filled with pins and needles, sewing thread, towels, soap both
to use in washing face and body, and also to put in the soldiers'
socks to prevent the feet from blistering while on a long march,
boxes of different kinds of salves, corn cob pipes with bits of
cane for stems, sacks of red pepper for seasoning food and also
to put in soldier's shoes or boots, to keep his feet warm, scores of
black balls made of bees-wax with which to color white thread,
rice, home-grown, and husked in a mortar made from a tree
whose length had been burnt into a cone-shaped hole, the pestle
composed of a piece of wood with nails driven in the end. There
was something for every member of the company, no one being
overlooked or forgotten. And each box had many rolls of linen
for bandages made from bed linen, and lint scraped, oh, how
carefully, from table linen and pillow cases. Aside from these
things there were socks, underclothing, and scores of smaller
articles, all of which were of use and value in the camp. Nor
must I forget a stock of stationery, made of all kinds and col
ors of wrapping paper, dingy and brown perhaps, but neverthe
less very acceptable to the soldier to whom it was sent ; and with
it were goose quills for pens, and many bottles of home-made
ink. Furthermore, there were boxes specially prepared for the
sick and for the hospitals, containing many delicacies, such as
coffee, tea, and other things that had been stored away with all a
miser's care for just such purposes, that is to say for the sick
and wounded soldiers. These boxes were usually sent by wagons
to Camden and thence to Memphis, from whence they were for
warded to their destination. Later when the federal authority
gained control of the last named place, other sources were found

66 Confederate Women of Arkansas
whereby to reach the Southern 'army. For until the last the
women never ceased their labors, though hardships and priva
tions encompassed them about.
I have only touched on a portion of the part which the
women of Union county Arkansas, played in the dark and try
ing days of the Civil war. But I most sincerely trust that this
imperfect sketch may give some conception, however feeble, of
the heroism, the self-sacrificing spirit which inspired the women
of the section of the state of which I have written ; and that com
ing generations may recall their labors, sufferings and sacrifices
with just pride and profound reverence.

DISPOSAL OF "REBEL" WOMEN.
(Extracts from official orders.)
Headquarters Seventeenth Army Corps. Provost Marshal's
Office. Vicksburg, Dec. 27, 1863.
The following named persons, Miss Kate Barnett, Miss El
la Barnett, Miss Laura Latham, Miss Ellie Martin, and Mrs.
Mary Moore, having acted disrespectfully towards the president
and government of the United States, and having insulted the
officers, soldiers and loyal citizens of the United States, who
had assembled at the Episcopal church in Vicksburg on Christ
mas day for divine service, where the officiating minister prays
for the welfare of "the president of the United States and all
others in authority," are hereby banished and will leave the
Federal lines within forty-eight hours, under penalty of impris
onment. Hereafter all persons, male or female, who by word, deed
or implication, do insult or show disrespect to the president,
government or flag of the United States or any officer or soldier
of the United States, upon matters of a national character,
shall be fined, banished or imprisoned, according to the gross-
ness of the offense.
By order of
MAJOR-GENERAL M'PHERSON
JAMES WILSON,
Lieutenant-Colonel, Provost Marshal, Seventeenth Army Corps.

FAREWELL TO JACKSONPORT GUARDS.
By Mrs. 7. Y. Cook, of Elmo,
Of all my childhood memories of the war between the North
and South, nothing remains so vivid as the words "Roll him in
the river," which were spoken by a tall, angular old woman, as
she rushed up to a squad of soldiers who were rolling a large
box down the river bank. ,
This incident occurred at Grand Glaize on a beautiful Sun
day afternoon early in May, 1861, when the storm cloud of war
was beginning to burst over our Southland.
Excitement was high and the hot heads who staid at home
were revelling in the notoriety of the occasion.
A week previous to this well remembered day, a stranger
made his way unobserved into our little town and upon being
questioned refused to give any information regarding himself
or his intentions. Of course, he was immediately arrested as a
spy, but as nothing definite could be proved, it was decided that
he should- be caged and sent to Abraham Lincoln. "But before
being shipped, he must be "marked," some one suggested. So
carrying out this suggestion, half of his beard and half of his
hair were shaved off, leaving one side of his face and head per
fectly smooth. He was then placed in a large box and put in a
prominent place for exhibition until the next boat passed. To
the children of the town, he was an object of terror, and all
were glad that he had been caught before he had time to do any
harm to the Southern Army.
Thus on the day mentioned, a great crowd of people, includ
ing our company of soldiers, the Glaize Rifles, in their bright
new uniforms lined the bank of the river on each side of the
landing to greet and bid farewell to the Jacksonport Guards who
were leaving that day for the battlefields of Virginia.
On hearing that a Yankee was boxed ready to be shipped to
Lincoln, the Jacksonport Guards begged that he might be put on

68 Confederate Women of Arkansas
their boat that they might hang him to the jackstaff before sun
down, and without waiting for the consent of the ones in charge,
some of them rushed up the street to get the cage, coming back
rolling it with the poor old fellow inside as though it were a
bale of cotton.
Among those who had come to bid the last farewell to the
ones leaving home for the sake of their country, was an old
lady whose only son and child was leaving her that day and
whom she never expected to see again.
No wonder she cried out, "Roll him in, roll the Yankee
in, if it was not for such as he, my son would not be leaving me
today." The caged Yankee was carried to Memphis and there offered
his liberty, but enjoying his notoriety, he refused it and was
taken as far as Cairo in his box.

LEE'S FAREWELL ADDRESS.
Headquarters Army of Northern Virginia, Appomattox C. H.,
April 10, 1865. General Order No. 19.
After four years of arduous service, marked by unsurpassed
courage and fortitude, the army of Northern Virginia has been
compelled to yield to overwhelming numbers and resources. I
need not tell the survivors of so many hard-fought battles, who
have remained steadfast to the last, that I have consented to this
result from no distrust of them, but feeling that valor and devo
tion could accomplish nothing that would compensate for the
loss that must have attended a continuance of the contest. I
determined to avoid the useless sacrifice of those whose past ser
vices have endeared them to their countrymen. By the terms of
agreement, officers and men can return to their homes and remain
until exchanged. You will take with you the satisfaction that
proceeds from the conclousness of duty well performed, and I
earnestly pray that a merciful God will extend to you His bless
ings and protection. With an unceasing admiration of your con
stancy and devotion to your country, and a grateful remembrance
of your kind and generous consideration for myself, I bid you an
affectionate farewell. " r e ljjE

HARDSHIPS OF THE WIFE OF A CAPTAIN IN
MONROE'S REGIMENT.
By Mrs. D. L. Vance, of Eureka Springs.
My husband, D. L. Vance, was captain of Company G,
Monroe's regiment, Cabell's brigade. He went to the army the
first of the year 1862, and remained in it till he was killed by
Union home guards, July, 1864. I lived in the country, about
20 miles below Little Rock. After the Federals took Little
Rock it was not long until they began foraging through the
country. Several of them passed my house one day, and when
they came back they had a drove of cattle. The road ran through
our field, and#they had two large gates to pass through. Some
of my cattle had just come up and I went to drive them out
of the way and got all away but one, when the Yankees drove
it away from me. I was so angry that I threw the club I had
in my hand at one of them. I tried to hit him, hut struck his
horse in the face; I got a cursing for it. The gentleman said
he would run his bayonet through me if I did that again.
A few negroes were still with me. I had hired them to
gather my corn, and they had just started in with a load, when
they met the Federals. The negroes had a yoke of oxen to the
wagon and the soldiers made them take the oxen out and they
drove them off with the other cattle, and the negro man returned
to the house.
I was sitting on the steps seeing it all. He came up to me
and said: "Missus, you oujjht not to have struck that man's
horse; that's what made them take the oxen." I said I did not
care; they had taken nearly all I had, and 1 would as soon die
as live. pleaded in vain.
There was a young paroled soldier, a neighbor, and he went
to their camp that evening and pleaded with them to give up
the oxen, but the lieutenant, a very gallant gentleman, said they

70 Confederate Women of Arkansas
would not and sent me word to go to him and he would tell me
what he thought of me. I did not go to find out.
At another time I was away from home a day or two, and
when I returned, the first thing that I saw was the top of my
corn crib torn off. I knew what that meant. The Federal sol
diers had been there in my absence and taken nearly 'all my corn.
stole husband's horse.
One time my husband sent his horse home with a very sore
back. I doctored him and fattened him. He was a fine riding
horse. One day I was sitting at a window and saw two soldiers
coming through the field. I went out the back hall door where
I could see the horse in the horse lot. I was afraid they would
take him. I stood there some time and did not see the Federals
pass. I stepped back to the hall door and there they stood in
the hall. They said: "What did you get up from the window
for? Your husband is home and you went out to tell him to
hide." I replied: "He is not at home."
They said they know better, and that was what I went out
for. It made me so angry I said: "I don't tell lies, and if
you want to know what I went out for it was to see if you were
going to take my horse."
They went to the horse lot and looked in his mouth, and
when they came in again they said: "You need not hide that
horse tonight." I told him I was not going to hide him, but
I knew they were going to take him, so when I got up next
morning I went to look for him and he was gone. They did
not take him out through the gate, but let the fence down at
the back of the lot. GOT OXEN AND HORSE BACK.
The same paroled soldier that tried to get them to give
up the oxen, followed them ten miles next morning and pleaded
so hard they gave them up. Well, I sent for this young man
and we went to the next house about a mile from my house
where the wagon train had staid that night. There was a plan
tation of com there, that the owner had run off and left as soon
as the Federals took Little Rock. The ground was frozen and

Hardships of the Wife of a Captain 71
I could hear the train going before we got there and, when we
got there every one was gone, hut the one who had my horse,
and he was just starting. I rode up to him and said :
"That is my horse. What are you going to do with him ?
I want m.) horse.'
I was determined to follow him to Little Rock if he did not
give him up.
He eyed the young man with me for he had his gray uni
form on. Once the fellow put his hand back on his gun, but he
did not scare us. We stood there quite a while. I kept telling
him to give up my horse, so at last he gave him to me, saying
to the young man : "She's got a brudder or brudder-in-law that
has put the devilment in her head."
That wase my husband's brother, Captain J. M. Vance, that
came with Steele's army. I went home with the horse and took
a little nephew and went to Little Rock. I rode the horse. We
did not overtake the wagon train until we got to the arsenal. I
got a pass to go South, went home and got a little boy to go
with me. finding monroe's regiment.
We started to find Monroe's regiment. I heard it was at
Arkadelphia. I rode that horse, for I was determined the Fed
erals should not have him. We went a long way and heard the
regiment was at Princeton, so we went there. I inquired in the
town and they told me the regiment was camped at the edge of
town. After two or three days the news came that the Federals
were coming, and our boys hustled out. I told the boy that came
with me we would meet the Federals, but he must not tell them
which road our soldiers took.
Sure enough, we had not gone far until we met them. An
officer asked us how far we had come. I told him. He then asked
if any rebel troops were there. I told him "no." Then he wanted
to know when they left and what road they took. I told him I
did not know. He spoke very crossly, and said: "It is very
strange, Madam, you don't know." Then he turned to the boy
and spoke crossly to him, and he got scared and said they went
down the Camden road. I left the horse with my husband and

72 Confederate Women of Arkansas
rode a sore-back pony that belonged to the negro man that my
husband had with him. HUSBAND SHOT DOWN.
A set of vagabonds sprung up as soon as the Federals took
Little Rock. They went to General Steele and told a tale of
woe about how they had been treated, and he let them form
companies. They called themselves Home Guards. My hus
band and two of his men were on a scout and were slipped upon
by those men and shot. He was killed and one of his men
wounded and a boy who had taken them some papers was shot,
while telling them not to shoot him, that he was no soldier,
but they shot him and badly wounded him.

CARING FOR SICK SOLDIERS IN GRANVILLE
COUNTY, N. C.
During the war our women of Granville Co., N. C, being
far from the front, pined for the opportunity of doing something
for our sons, brothers and loved ones who were bravely defend
ing their homes and firesides. So after consulting together they
decided to ask the authorities at Richmond for one hundred or
more sick or convalescent soldiers to nurse back to health. Their
request was granted and the sick soon arrived from the hospi
tals, pale, weak and wounded. They were met and warmly wel
comed to homes and hearts. Some families took four, some two,
others more as they had room.
How kindly and how proudly and tenderly they were min
istered to by the gentle hands of our patriotic women can be
imagined, and how the tired, suffering soldiers enjoyed the cool
country and fresh milk and butter, the complete rest and quiet,
was shown by their rapid restoration to health and strength.
All too soon, it seemed to us, they were called back, their
furlough ended, and they returned for duty with renewed vigor
and pleasant memories of a delightful furlough.
MRS. M. A. HARRIS.
Henderson, N. C.

Mrs. Sallie Wallace Rutherford.

MISS BARRINGTON'S BRAVERY.
By Mrs. F. L. Sutton, of Fayetteville.
There is a heroism that seldom reaches the light of history,
but it is nevertheless just as lofty, just as genuine, as that dis
played at Thermopylae, Yorktown, the Alamo— the heroism of
women during a great, fierce war.
A tithe has never been told of the deeds of daring, the
brave defenses, the ministries of mercy, performed by the women
of the South during the terrible war between the states. I say
South because she is the land of my cradling, and her lot was
mine during the long four years of cruel strife — a time when
frequently it was a costly struggle even to exist. In those days
women and little children' lived indefinitely without visible
means of support, sometimes not seeing a dollar for months, or
if they had the means, in large portions of the country there
was almost nothing to be had. Much of the time they subsisted
upon the simple fruits that grew wild, cornbread, sorghum
molasses and sassafras tea without sugar or cream.
Were there crops to be made, women made them; were
fences to be built, women must build them. They raised houses,
rolled logs, went to mill, not with two fat sleek horses for a team,
but more likely the family cow and a big calf yoked together.
It was women that killed hogs and beeves, and in the absence
of these brutes, women shouldered guns and went hunting or
fishing. In the absence of physicians (and there was a dearth
of them for a long period), women practiced without leave or
license, sometimes with greater success than some college men
with diplomas to recommend them. But more pathetic still, it
sometimes fell to woman's part not only to offer the final prayer
in behalf of the dying and close the sightless eyes, but with her
own hands, aided by other women to 'dig the grave, make the
rude pine coffin, and after reading the burial service to fill the
grave, mark the place with a simple board, then leave his body
to nature and his soul to God.

74 Confederate Women of Arkansas
miss barrington's bravery.
But for a single deed of unsurpassed heroism, I recall a
most thrilling incident in the life of a young lady, Miss Mat
Barrington of north Arkansas. She lived with her aged mother
a few miles from Fayetteville, which town was at this time occu
pied as a post by the Federal troops. A scouting party from the
post had gone out into the country on the pitiless mission of
harassing and plundering. At the home of Mrs. Barrington they
swept everything in the smokehouse and emptied the larder. The
last article was a bag of coffee ("Lincoln coffee," as it was
known in those days). A broad-shouldered soldier seized upon
this when the daughter raised complaint. She said: " I have
stood by and watched you take all the rest without objecting, but
the coffee my old mother needs above everything else, and I ask
you to leave it." The soldier gave no heed to her request, but
snatched up the bag and was making for the door, when she
rushed for an iron poker and dealt him such a blow that he fell
limp to the floor. As soon as he could recover himself he fled
from the house leaving the coffee behind.
In a brief time the story of her deed reached the ears of
friends in the remoter Dixie. The boys in gray at once voted
that such a splendid triumph should not go unrewarded, and in
due time there came to her a most magnificent saddle horse,
with a tribute to her bravery.
, The lady still lives, doubtless with her brown curls all sil
vered and wearing another name, but without the power or
inclination to get away from the story of the bluecoat, the bag
of coffee, the poker and the saddle horse.

MISS McSWEENY AS A CONFEDERATE SPY,
OF FORT SMITH.
By J. M. Lucey.
When the federal general, Blunt, occupied Fort Smith late
in 1863-4 and General W. L. Cabell retired from the city to
Devil's Backbone, 18 miles distant, the intermediate territory
became the raiding ground of both armies. A family named
McSweeney lived near the public road, about half way between
the two places. It was composed of a widow, her two daughters,
Mattie and Mollie, aged about 18 and 12, respectively, and a son,
Peter, aged about 20. The last named was in Cabell's brigade.
Miss Mattie visited Fort Smith twice a week at irregular inter
vals, according as her escort, a young federal lieutenant, could
arrange for an absence. She was under suspicion at Blunf s
headquarters , but confidence was placed in the detective powers
of the lieutenant. SOMETHING ON HIS MIND
One instance of her tact will be narrated out of several. On
this occasion there seemed to be something on the lieutenant's
mind which he was anxious to get off. There was two things
on Miss Mattie's mind, tin cups and frying pans. News had
been brought to her from Cabell's camp that tin cups and frying
pans were badly needed. The gold that had been concealed
for months in "soldiers' belts was brought forth, so that there
might be no delay on the score of money.
On this trip Miss Mattie stopped at the home of the writer's
father, where his sisters and other ladies quickly arranged to
make the purchases, as it would not do for Miss Mattie to buy
the articles. In a few hours everything was secured and deftly
fastened to her underclothing. Miss Mattie had made a special
request that a negro driver would take her home, the lieutenant
riding on horseback as an escort until the pickets were passed.
What was the horror of all concerned when the buggy was driven
up by the lieutenant !
Could it mean that a discovery was made ? Captured as a.

76 Confederate Women of Arkansas
spy would mean death to her and imprisonment to all concerned.
THE OFFICER HOODWINKED
A hasty council of war was held by the ladies and they came
to the conclusion that there was nothing to it. One of the
ladies went to hold the horse and the another induced the officer
to enter the house for a lemonde, while the others were transfer
ring the tin cups and frying pans to the other side from where
he would ride. How the young lady got well fixed in the buggy
before the officer came out, how they passed the time so that
there would be no jingling and how her little sister effected a
ruse by which Miss Mattie was enabled to make a safe landing
are all matters of local history.
SEARCHING REFUGEES
Another kind of heroism was brought into existence when
it became necessary in the eyes of the federal commander to send
the wives of Confederate soldiers or sympathizers beyond the
lines. An officer would come to the house with an old negro
woman. The trunks, traveling bags and even the clothing worn
were to be searched for contraband goods. The main point of
the lady friends of the refugees was to cajole the officer, molly
coddle him, and get the negro woman drunk. The residence of
the Miller family, one of whom, Miss Adelaide, married Wm. M.
Fishback, governor of the state at one time, was a favorite place
of departure. The ladies would never give out the secrets of
those occasions, and it was not for many years safe to do so, but it
is known that midst the sadness and sorrows of farewells there
were interesting events.
John C. Breckenridge tells the following joke at the ex
pense of Humphreys Marshall, of Kentucky, who would have
been a promising candidate for president of a fat man's club :
When General Pegram was preparing to march into Ken
tucky, Marshall warned him not to come, and finally sent word
that any troops that attempted to enter Kentucky would have
to pass over his dead body. Pegram replied :
"The feat that you suggest would be too much to expect of
my artillery, but if I find the obstacle in the way, I will be com
pelled to tunnel through."

A SKETCH OF MRS. SALLIE WALLACE
RUTHERFORD.
By Mrs. Emilise Dowd, of Fort Smith.
Sallie Wallace, daughter of Dr. Wallace and Jane Perry
Butler, was born at Greenville, S. C, in 1837, and moved to"
Ft. Gibson, 1. T., then a frontier post near Fort Smith, Ark.,
in 1849, when her father was, appointed by Pres. Taylor agent
for the Cherokee Indians.
Upon the death of Dr. Butler, Mrs. Butler moved to
Fayetteville, Ark., in order that her children might have the
educational advantages for which, even at that time, Fayette
ville was justly famous; and there in 1854, Sallie Wallace was
married to Robt. B. Rutherford of Fort Smith, who had just
graduated from The University school, together with many
others who afterward achieved distinction in the service of their
State. Mr. and Mrs. Rutherford moved to Lewisville, Ark., just
prior to the Civil war, and when the men were called to the
defense of their State and Southland Mrs. Rutherford, like
most Southern women, was left to provide and care for her
family, and with it all to give abundantly of her little to a
hungry or distressed Confederate soldier.
Her cheerful self reliance and wonderful strength of
character, inherited from her Scotch and English ancestry,
through the New England mother and Cavalier father, stood her
in good hand now during these dark and perilous times and the
yet darker ones of the Reconstruction period.
Mrs. Rutherford has always felt the deepest interest in all
that affects her adopted State and no woman in its borders
enjoys to a higher degree the love and respect of all who know
her. She is not only the possessor of a happy and optimistic
nature, bat of a rare and practical intellect, which has made
her for years an important factor in church and philanthropic

78 Confederate Women of Arkansas
enterprizes in Fort Smith and particularly is she always inter
ested in matters concerning the South.
In her old age she remains a true daughter of the Old South,
and to quote her own words is "Unreconstructed still." She
finds much pleasure in recalling the days of 1861-65 at Fort
Smith, when the sewing circle and daily visits to the temporary
hospitals took up all her time.
Mrs. Beard, mother of Willie Beard, a Confederate Soldier,
was frequently her companion and is very happily remembered
by the old soldiers. Mrs. Sophy Kannady, Mrs. J. K. McKen-
sie, the Gookan girls, and many others were among those who
bore a distinguished part in passing events.

JEFFERSON DAVIS' SUGGESTED INSCRIPTION
FOR MONUMENT TO WOMEN OF
CONFEDERACY.
(This inscription is practically Jefferson Davis' dedication
of his "Rise and Fall of the Confederate Government," but
somewhat altered.)
TO THE WOMEN OF THE SOUTHERN CONFEDERACY.
Whose loving ministrations nursed the wounded to health,
And soothed the last hours of the dying;
Whose unselfish labors
Supplied the wants of their defenders in the field.
Whose unwavering faith in our cause
Showed ever a guiding star,
Through the perils and disasters of war;
Whose sublime fortitude
Sustained them under every privation and all suffering;
Whose floral offerings
Are yearly laid upon the graves of those
Whom they still honor and love;
and
Whose patriotism
Will teach their children
To emulate the deeds of their Confederate sires,
But who with a modesty excelled only by their' worth
Have ever discouraged
This tribute to their noble virtues.

A SKETCH OF MRS. SOPHIA KANNADY, A
HEROINE OF FORT SMITH.
By W. J. Weaver, of Fort Smith.
Mrs Sophy Kanady was born in Fort Gibson, Indian Ter
ritory, in 1826. She was the daughter of Aaron and Rebecca
Barling, who came to Fort Smith when this post was established
by Col. Long in 1817, but who removed to Fort Gibson when
that post was established by the government several years after
ward. When she was two years old her parents returned to
Arkansas, and her father purchased a farm about eight miles
east of Fort Smith. This farm is still in possession of the
Barling family. Not far from the home and upon- the road
leading to Little Rock was, and is yet, a spring of strong sulphur
water. The Barling home was a favorite stopping place for trav
elers in the ante-bellum days and in summer time it was often
a resort for people who wished to spend a few weeks in the invig
orating air of the country. Young beaux and their sweethearts
would often ride from the town to- Barling's Spring on Sunday
afternoons or at such times as might suit their convenience and
pleasure. The doors of the old fashioned country home were
always open, and visitors were always sure of a hearty welcome
fiom its inmates.
It may not be uninteresting to note an incident that occur
red in the early life of Miss Barling, while she was acquiring an
education. There were no public schools in Arkansas in those
days. The private schools were few and far between, and in them
were taught only the elementary branches of instruction. Miss
Barling's parents were determined on giving her more of an
education than the limited facilities of the country afforded, and
after she had acquired about all there was to be obtained in Fort
Smith, determined upon sending her to a school taught by Pro
fessor Maro for young ladies, in St. Louis. On her trip to what
is now the great metropolis of the Southwest, but which was
then a comparatively small town, she rode from Fort Smith to

80 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Neosho, Mo., on horseback. From there she rode the remainder
of the way in a buggy, and upon arriving in St. Louis entered
the school and remained there 18 months. This was in 1839.
Returning home after the finishing touches had been placed
upon her scholastic fife, she remained under the parental roof
until 1847 when she was married to Jerre R. Kannady, the mar
riage ceremony being conducted by Rev. C. C. Townsend, the
first clergyman of the Episcopal church that ever officiated
in Fort Smith. Mr. Kannady was a native of Pennsylvania
and came to this country in 1835.
From the date of their marriage until the blighting hand
of Northern aggression fell upon the Southern states, Mr. and
Mrs. Kanady lived a life of contentment and happiness. Mr.
Kannady opened a blacksmith and wagon shop, to which was
afterwards added a grist mill and a sawmill. Business pros
pered and money came rapidly, but it never remained long in
the hands of this worthy and lovable couple — it went really
faster than it_ came for their doors were ever open and their
table ever free to all who called. They kept "open house" to all
from the time they moved into their one-story log house with
its big chimney at one end and its wide hallway from front
to rear until after the close of the war. They had no children
of their own, but they cared for the children of others, for rel
atives less fortunate than themselves in the accumulation of
this world's goods, and for others who were not relatives hundreds
of whom were the recipients of their benevolence and charity.
Mr. Kannady passed away April 25, 1882, mourned by every
body who knew him, and since that time his widow has lived a
quiet life, surrounded by relatives and friends, her declining
years sweetened by the kind attentions of those who knew her
in the olden times — the times upon which her tenderest memories
dwell. The most strenuous (to us a popular nowaday's phrase)
period of Mrs. Kannady's life was doubtless embraced in the four
years of the war for Southern independence. She was busy every
moment of that time, discharging not only the duties of her
home life but working night and day for the comfort of the

Mrs. Sophia Kannady

A Sketch of Mrs. Sophia Kannady 81

scenes

Confederate soldier. Perhaps a few of the most stirring
through which she passed can best be given in her own words,
as related to the writer.
"The war was a trying time for all, women as well as men.
Of course while the men had hardships and dangers of the
battlefield and camp-life to confront, the women had no less
laborious and trying tasks to perform. They had to care for
the sick and aged, the destitute women and children whose
husbands and fathers were in the field, and had to do much in
taking care of the sick and wounded soldiers, and 0, how
much suffering they witnessed.
"The first sign we had of real war" says Mrs Kannady,
was when the State troops came up from Little Rock to capture
Fort Smith, then under command of Capt. Sturgis. They came
on boats. At Van Buren they divided, some of them proceeding
upon the boats and the others marching into town over the
road leading, from Van Buren to Fort Smith. The regular
troops were in the garrison. Capt. Sturgis was notified by the
telegraph operator at Van Buren of the approach of the State
forces, and caused the "long roll" to be sounded. That was
the first time I had ever heard it. We had working for us a
couple of men who had formerly been in the regular army,
and they became very much excited. One of them rushed out
of the house and looked up and down Garrison Avenue to
see what was coming. "Ah, Mrs. Kannady," said he, "that
means danger." But these men were not the only people
in the town who were excited. We were all excited, for we did
not know but that a battle would take place right at our own
doors. But no danger resulted from the approach of the State
troops, for Sturgis left the town that night, going out the
Texas road and on to Fort Washita.
"Another time we had a bad scare, or a stampede, as we
called it, was one night when a number of "Pin" or Federal
Indians crossed the river. We were greatly alarmed, for there
were but few Confederate troops here at the time. Officers
gallopped about the streets shouting that the "Pins" were
ravaging the country around the town and calling upon the
men to arm themselves and turn out. The women and children

82 Confederate Women of Abkansas
were frantically urged to- go into the garrison. All the build
ings in the garrison were at that time filled with sick and
wounded soldiers, which added to the distress and confusion,
as we did not know but what they would all be murdered. The
"Pins" however, did no further harm than to burn George Min-
mire's house about three miles north of town.
"As soon as the war began the ladies of the town organized
sewing societies to make clothing for the soldiers. We met at
first in the Methodist Church. We would work all day long,
making coats, jackets, pants, tents, wagon sheets, haversacks
and such things, and at night we would knit socks. I was a
cutter, and cut hundreds and hundreds of suits for soldiers
and officers. We would also scrape lint and make bandages for
the wounded. Later on we had to give up the church for use
as a hospital, and then we met in different houses, or did the
sewing in our own homes. Many of the women worked in
their homes at making cartridges. Later in the war the work
became more trying and the scenes were awful. Sick men from
the surrounding armies and wounded men from the battlefields
were brought in. TWe old red mill near the head of Garrison
Avenue, lately torn down, was used as a hospital, so was Bright's
store, Sutton's store on the corner of Garrison Avenue and
Second Street, the Methodist and Presbyterian Churches, and
in fact all the vacant houses in the town were used to shelter
the sick and wounded. All the quarters in the garrison also
contained sick and wounded soldiers. Besides this, many
families in town took sick and wounded men into their homes
and cared for them until they either got well or died. The
Episcopal and Catholic Churches were not used as hospitals.
Much of our time then was taken up in preparing food for the
hospitals and in taking care of the sick and wounded. We
would go to the hospitals and sometimes wash and dress the
patients and care for their wounds. This was awful work, and
sometimes it would keep us in the hospital all day. Every empty
house in the town was filled with the wounded after the battle
of Oak Hill. Jerre and I kept open house all this time, treat
ing officers, privates and refugees all alike. One day shortly
after the battle of Oak Hill we fed forty people. I remember

Sketch of Mrs. Sophia Kannady 83
that four Texas soldiers came one day and told me they wanted
something to eat. Dinner was over and I told them I did not
believe I had anything for them, but I got them up a dinner
and they ate heartily. When they got ready to leave they
laid five dollars in gold upon the table. I refused to take it.
They insisted, and told me that had they known I would take
no pay for the meal they would not have come. I did not take
it, however, and told them that I never charged anybody for
a meal. Those were awful times too, after the battles of Elk Horn
and Prairie Grove. Generals McCulloch and Mcintosh were
killed at Elk Horn, and General Steen was killed at Prairie
Grove. General McCulloch's body was brought to Fort Smith
and then sent to Texas. Generals Mcintosh and Steen were
buried here in what is now the National Cemetary.
"I believe the greatest danger I was in during the war, w^.s
when Mr. Kannady and I were captured by Captain Hart and
his gang of Federal bushwhackers as we were returning from
Texas. This was in January, 1863. We had gone to Texas
earlier in the year, and on our way home we were captured
near Big Creek, about twenty miles from Fort Smith. On
the day before, Hart and his gang killed Col. DeRosey Carrol
and Mr. Sam Richardson. It was raining very hard at the
time and was very cold. Hart lifted me off of my horse. He
was a fine looking man, and while he robbed us of our team,
provisions and everything else we had, he did not cause me to
be searched, nor did he take my horse. There was a house near
the place where we were captured, and as it was raining hard
;I wanted to go to it. Hart told me I might go, but when I
requested that Jerre might go with me, he said no. After that
I would not leave Jerre's side, for from the way they acted
and from what they said I was satisfied they intended to kill him.
Some of Hart's men said they were going to hang Jerre, and I
am certain they would have done so, had it not been for a negro
who interceded for his life. I believe he would have hung both
of us but for this negro. This negro, by the way, had been at
the battle of Oak Hill, where he was wounded. I had in my

84 Confederate Women of Arkansas
pocket a revolver in which there were two loads, and I intended,
if Jerre had been hung, to kill Hart and then kill myself. Jerre
recognized several of the men in Hart's gang. They lived in
the Vache Gras country, and before he left for Texas Jerre
had supplied their families with meal and bacon to keep them
from starving while their husbands were bushwhacking. The
man who boasted to the negro that "Jerre Kannady would never
see Fort Smith again" was a man to whom Mr. Kannady had,
some time before, issued provisions. This shows what kind of
people they were.
"After Hart had decided not to hang my husband he placed
us in a house belonging to a man named Coffey, who lived about
five miles from Big Creek, where we were kept from Tuesday
until the following Friday. Several Confederate soldiers whom
Hart had captured were there at the same time. Hart did not
harm these men, but when he went away put them upon parole.
Some time during the last night we stayed at Coffey's some
body came to the house and told Jerre that he had better get
away from there as soon as he could, and the next morning
we left. Jerre hired two ponies, and these, with my horse and
the horse of the faithful negro, got us back to Fort Smith.
There were ten inches of snow on the ground when we started.
A few days after this, Hart was captured at Smedley's mill and
brought to Fort Smith, where he was tried, convicted and
hanged. "Jerre was very busy with his mills and blacksmith shop
for a long time after the war began. Among the things he
made were one thousand knives for Standwatie's Cherokee
Brigade. These knives were made of large files and had wooden
handles. I have one of them now. He also made about two-
thousand powder horns, and I don't know how many drinking
cups. The cups were made of horns sawed into proper size,
with wooden bottoms. He also made a great many pipes, and
there is no telling what he did make. There was a good supply
of iron in the shop and the mills were stocked with looms,
spinning wheels, and other articles which had been made there,
when the Federals came in, all of which the Federals seized.

Genl. W. L. Cabell Mrs. W. L. Cabell
Mrs. Katie Cabell Muse

Sketch of Mrs. Sophia Kannady 85
"When the Federals came, September 1, 1863, we went to
Texas, leaving the night before Cloud's regiment arrived. We
bought a home in Bonham. I went nearly all over Texas while
we lived there. Mr. Kannady was appointed, by the government
to establish mills and blacksmith shops for the Confederate
government, and whenever he went off on one of his trips I
went with him. We came back to Fort Smith in 1865."

CAPTAIN SALLY TOMPKINS.
Southern women have cared little for public honors nor
have they courted masculine titles. But a recent number of the
Richmond Times-Dispatch recalls the pleasant bit of history that
in the case of Miss Sallie Tompkins a remarkable honor was de
servedly conferred upon a worthy Virginia girl by the Confed
erate authorities.
While yet a very young woman Miss Tompkins used her
ample means to establish in Richmond a private hospital for
Confederate soldiers. She not only provided for its support at
her own expense, but devoted her time to the work of nurs
ing the patients.
The wounded were brought into the city by the hundreds
and there was hardly a private house without its quota of sick
and wounded. Quite a number of private hospitals were estab
lished but, unlike Miss Tompkins' splendid institution, charges
were made by some of them for services rendered. In course
of time abuses grew with the system, and General Lee ordered
that they all be closed — all except the hospital of Miss Tomp
kins. This was recognized as too helpful to the Confederate
cause to be abolished.
In order to preserve it, it had to be brought under gov
ernment control, and to do this General Lee ordered a commis
sion as captain in the Confederate army to be issued to Miss Sal
lie Tompkins. Though a government hospital from that time
on, Captain Tompkins conducted it as before, paying its ex
penses Out of her private purse.
The veterans are proud of her record, and a movement is
now on foot among them to place Captain Tompkins in a posi
tion of independence as long as she lives.

A SKETCH OF MRS. W. L. CABELL, OF FORT
SMITH.
By Her Husband, Lieutenant-General W. L. Cabell
Rev. J. M. Lucey: —
I have the honor to acknowledge receipt of your truly kind
letter. It makes me feel, in my old age, that my sainted wife
and myself still have friends who remember them in their
young days, and I will try and comply with your request.
Mrs. Harriette Amanda Cabell was Miss Harriette Amanda
Rector, daughter of Major Elias and Catherine Rector, of Fort
Smith, Arkansas. Col. Rector was U. S. Indian agent and
subsequently U. S. Marshall. She was born the 3rd of June,.
1837, and when a babe was given the name of "Shingo" by the
Old Head Chief of the Osage Indians, Claremore. She was
always called by that name until the day of her death. She was
educated early at her old home school and graduated at the
Sacred Heart Academy, at St. Louis, Mo. She was a great
favorite with her classmates as well as with all who knew
her, being noted for her great wit, and sweet, pretty manners.
She was reigning belle of Arkansas and had many admirers
before her marriage to Lieutenant William L. Cabell, of the
7th Regiment United States Infantry, July 22, 1856. Soon
after their marriage, Lieutenant Cabell carried his bride to
Fort Gibson, in the Cherokee Nation, Indian Territory, and liv
ed at different forts on the frontier until the war between the
States, when she went to Virginia, in April 1861, with her hus
band. She blessed her husband with seven children, two dying as
infants. Four sons and one daughter grew to womanhood and
manhood. Three sons and one daughter now live to bless the
memory of their sainted mother.
Mrs. Shingo Cabell was one of the sweetest and most intel
lectual women of the South. She was a woman of great common
sense and of remarkable firmness of character, with a heart full
of love and affection. She was above all things a true Southern
woman, in fact one of the queens of the South, and so proud of

Sketch of Mrs. W. L. Cabell 87
the Confederacy, and the Confederate soldier, that she never fail
ed to administer to the wounded and comfort the dying. She
would not enter in any social gatherings during the war, but
devoted her time and that of her servants to preparing lint ban
dages, knitting socks and sending them to the soldiers.
At one time when I was a prisoner of war, General McGruder
gave a ball in Washington, Hempstead county, Arkansas, and
sent a special invitation to Mrs. Cabell to attend. She wrote
him a very polite note declining, stating that he had better look
after the comfort of nearly two hundred badly wounded soldiers
of Cabell's Brigade; and take the money to be expended at the
ball and buy condiments and other necessaries for the comforts
of the wounded and dying; that she would devote all her time
to the sick and wounded soldier until her husband returned, if
it was to the day of her death.
Those were the sentiments that made her beloved by the
Confederate soldier. She was a woman of great firmness, as
brave as a lion, and at the same time as gentle as a lamb. No
one knew her but to love her. She belonged to a number of char
itable associations and was always doing good in her home in
Arkansas and her home in Texas. So much was she beloved by
the Arkansas soldiers that they would cheer her on all public
occasions whenever she made her appearance.
She died on the 16th of April, 1887, while on a visit to her
friends and relatives in Arkansas. She was brought back and
buried in the cemetery in Dallas, Texas, in the presence of two-
thirds of the citizens of Dallas. She was laid gently in her tomb
covered with flowers. Her children have erected a monument
over the grave and on one side is engraved in beautiful letters
the name "Shingo" Cabell." Your friend,
W. L. CABELL
DID IT HEESELF.
An incident was related to the writer in 1863 at Fort Smith,
where Mrs. Cabell had her home, which illustrates her strength
of character and her ready wit. General Cabell was reported to
be very sick at Clarksville, Ark. Some ladies went to her one
day and said: "Oh, Mrs. Cabell, we have heard some awful

88 Confederate Women of Abkansas
things and we think we ought to tell you. General Cabell is
very sick in the Clarksville hospital and what do you think, sev
eral young ladies who were waiting on him fell in love with
him. The consequences may be terrible." Mrs. Cabell replied:
"Is that all, ladies? Why I cannot see how those young ladies
could have done otherwise than fall in love with General Cabell,
I did it myself." J. M. L.
The day after her marriage at Fort Smith, July 22, 1856,
Mrs. Cabell yielded to urgent solicitation and had her picture
taken. It was a daguerreotype, and this is the only instance
when she would consent to have any form of picture taken.
When General Cabell was captured, 1864, and carried as a pris
oner to Johnson Island, a small photo was made from the old
daguerreotype and sent to him. It reached him safely and was
the most cherished thing that he had in his prison life. He
was reluctant, even now, to part with it for a few days, but con
sented to allow it to be used for the cut that appears in this
book, so that the face of his beloved wife might have a place
among the loved and loving Arkansas Daughters of the Con
federacy. Mrs. Katie Cabell Muse, only daughter of General and Mrs.
Cabell, has been a prominent figure in all the women's move
ments for the preservation of the glories of the Confederacy.
In 1877, she was elected National President of the U. D. C.
organization at Baltimore, Md., and in 1898, at Hot Springs,
Ark., she was re-elected bv acclamation.

SOCKS THAT NEVER WORE OUT
General Gordan tells of a simple-hearted country Confeder
ate woman who gave a striking idea of the straits to which our
people were reduced later in the war. She explained that her
son's only pair of socks did not wear out, because, said she:
"When the feet of the socks get full of holes, I just knit new
feet to the tops, and when the tops wear out I just knit new
tops to the feet."

Judge J. H. Rogers

Mrs. Bessie (Rogers) Ray M. Johnston,

SKETCH OF JUDGE ROGERS AND FAMILY, OF
FORT SMITH.
John Henry Rogers, soldier, lawyer, Congressman, and
jurist, was born on a plantation near Roxobel, Bertie County,
N. C, October 9, 1845, the third child of Absalom and Harriet
Rogers, and grandson of William Rogers, a farmer and mechanic,
who lived and reared a family of twelve children in Pitt County,
N. C. His father was a wealthy planter before the war, but,
being deprived of his slaves and everything but his land, was
reduced to poverty by that disaster.
In March, 1862, he was mustered into the Ninth Regiment,
¦Mississippi Infantry, at Canton, Miss., as a private. In the
battle of Munfordville (Green River,) Ky., he was wounded
while charging the enemy's breastworks. He was subsequently
in the battles of Murfreesboro (Stone River,) Tenn., Chick
amauga, Ga., Mission Ridge, near Chattanooga, Tenn., and
Resaca, Ga. He was in the engagements, before Atlanta, July
26 and 28, 1864, and was wounded at Jonesboro, Ga., in Septem
ber, 1864. He fought at Franklin, Tenn., November 30, 1864,
and at Nashville, Tenn., December 15, 1864. In April, 1865,
although but nineteen years of age, he was promoted by special
order of General Johnston to rank of first lieutenant, and he
commanded Company F of the Ninth Mississippi Regiment
until the capitulation of Johnston's army.
His address before the general reunion of United Con
federate Veterans at New Orleans, May, 1903, is considered the
best one ever given before that body. Several thousand copies
were distributed.
Judge Rogers was married October 9, 1873, to Mary Gray,
only daughter of Dr. Theodore Dunlap and Elizabeth Gray, of
Danville, Ky. Four sons and one daughter are living, their
first child, Theodora, having died at the age of two years.
Miss Bessie Rogers was majried OctobeT 24, 1905, to Mr. Ray
Meredith Johnston, of Fort Smith, Ark. Both mother and
daughter have taken great interest in all that relates to the Lost
Cause, and are entitled to very much consideration by the old
veterans. Modesty has prevented them from giving a sketch of
their many good acts.

HUSBAND AND FIVE BROTHERS IN THE WAR.
By Mrs. Mahaley Pollard, of Gray.
My husband and five brothers joined the Confederate army
from my old home in Alabama, and I was left with six small
children to support. My husband was severely wounded at Shi
loh, where so many Arkansas soldiers lost their lives. My
husband, B. M. Pollard, joined Company D., Twenty-second
Alabama regiment in 1861, and surrendered at Raliegh, N. C, in
1865. He was in the battles of Shiloh, Vicksburg, Chickamau
ga, Stone Mountain, Murfreesboro, and others, almost all the
time under General Joe Johnston. He died five years after the
close of the war. I am now 69 years old and a widow for 38
years. In 1881 we moved to Woodruff county, Arkansas.
ROUGH TIMES DURING THE WAR
I had a hard time in the war period, as the Northern soldiers
took everything that I had or destroyed what they could not carry
off. They emptied my feather beds and pillows and killed my
cows and hogs, leaving me nothing. How little those rough sol
diers thought of the hardships they were inflicting upon women
and children. If they imagined such cruel privations as they
generally forced upon Southern women would have the effect of
discouraging them from working in the aid of the Confederacy,
they were sadly mistaken. Our soldiers acted bravely on the
field of battle and we women tried to be worthy of them.

FEDERAL RAIDERS AND THEIR CRUELTIES.
By Mrs. J. B. Crump, of Harrison.
The border of north Arkansas was during the war a thea
ter of tragedy. The Union men, as they were called, were in
the minority, and left their homes to "go back and forth,"
and thereby inaugurate a system of warfare against the de
fenseless families whose men folks were enlisted on the other
side. Four decades have passed since those times of peril, and
criticisms are unnecessary on the conduct of those who, from
principle or provocation, refused to espouse the cause of the
Confederacy. But with the purpose unbiased save by love for our native
heath, I have gathered from hills and valleys authentic records
of those who shared in our common dangers, trials and priva
tions. To preserve these acts of heroism is to cultivate a noble
sentiment that idealizes the principle and love of the cause that
prompted those acts and to save from oblivion (for the benefit
of future generations) unimpeachable facts as yet untouched
by history. 'Twas in the fall of '63, directly after the surrender of the
Confederate forces in Little Rock, Ark., when Price had gone
South, that Crooked Creek was a temporary rendezvous for a
band of lawless refugees. DEFENSELESS HOME ATTACKED.
Under the cover of night a party attacked the defense
less home of John Bailey, who was infirm with age.
With bitter curses and angry commands they aroused the
sleeping family, consisting of Mr. Bailey, his delicate wife and
only daughter, and demanded admission.
The sons of the family (all brave soldiers in the Confed
erate army) had their clothes paeked in saddlebags ready to

92 Confederate Women of Abkansas
follow Price at their first opportunity, and the mother and
sister well knew that access to their apartments meant the
loss of clothing for the rebels.
"Make a light or we'll make one for you," blurted out a
gruff voice from the front piazza.
"Ring the bell, mother," whispered the daughter, "as if
the boys are in hearing, while I engage the attention of those
in front of the house."
The fearless mother rang the bell until the very night air
¦ seemed full of warning to the startled intruders.
"Shut up your infernal ringing there; I'll not be thwarted
by an old woman," said the leader of this ruffian band and,
seizing the frail little mother, he threw her full length in the
yard below, where she lay as if lifeless.
BRUTAL ACT REPAID IN KIND.
The daughter, who had adroitly been "killing time," by
pretending to take from the candle molds a candle with which
to furnish a light, heard her mother shriek, saw the atrocious
act, saw her mother apparently dead from his cruelty, then un
hesitatingly confronted the would-be assassin with a desperation
born of despair.
"You scoundrel ! See, you have killed my mother !" and
scarcely were the words spoken when she rushed forward to
the edge of the piazza, where the outlaw was standing, and dealt
him a blow across the eyes with the unemptied candle molds
that sent him staggering backward. Wildly clutching at the
railing he went down to the ground, to be carried away by his
comrades from the scene of action, a "wiser if not a better
man." Mrs. Bailey suffered much from her fall, but her life was
spared to see her four sons, "bronzed and battle scarred,"
return home when war and its strife were over.
And in offering this simple tribute to womanly courage
we feel assured that duty had no more ardent votaries or the
Li|ost cause" more devoted champions than these two brave
women.

TWO BRAVE WOMEN.
By Mrs. J. B. Crump, of Harrison.
There are heroines on our north Arkansas border without
laurels on their brows, and martyrs "in whose hands are no
palms" that went through physical hardships, isolation and dis
tress and to whom our late war is as a terrible dream.
The smoke from the charred rains of their only earthly
habitations — the terror-stricken faces of the homeless, starving
children, axe singularly confused now — but the time was when
these same privations whetted the edge of their mental natures,
until their ingenuity and invention were almost unsurpassed.
Hundreds of miles from a railroad or telegraph, and men
aced by a lawlessness that lived by terrorism to women and chil
dren, these heroines were made self-reliant through danger and
inbued with a courage rarely equaled.
WOMEN AND CHILDREN MADE CROPS.
The cultivation of land, or a scanty living from the hills
and valleys of this border, was made through much difficulty
by women and children. It was in the spring and summer of
'64 that Mrs. Parker, (now living in Boone county, Ark.,) made
with the assistance of her little boy, a good corn crop for that
day and time. The yoke of steers with which Mrs. Parker
trudged early and late, were taken from her time and again,
but through persistent appeals to the federal officers she was
allowed to keep them until her corn was "laid by."
After days of watching and working the crop was gather
ed and stored away in a pen (Mrs. Parker had made it herself
of rails in the woods.)
But as the scarcity of food demanded a more thorough
investigation on the part of the enemy, this noble woman dug
with her own hands a hole in which she placed a hogshead that
held twelve bushels of corn.

94 Confederate Women of Arkansas
saved all her corn.
From the pen in the woods she carried the corn, shelled
it and filled the hogshead, which she covered so dextrously with
dirt and leaves that even she had some difficulty in finding her
buried treasure.
In spite of the stories circulated by a traitorous tenant
who had shared her bread and partaken of her kindness, Mrs.
Parker kept the corn unmolested until Confederates came home
"in the gloom of defeat."
And during the spring peace was made. Small allowances
from the underground hogshead were issued to the starving
neighbors by this kind-hearted woman.
Jealously did she guard this "trust fund" and not a grain
was squandered or lost, but went as a blessing to succor the
perishing at her door.

PRIVATIONS BORNE WITH A SMILE.
By Mrs. De Fontaine.
"The boys at the front were the first consideration. After
their wants Yvere supplied, only what was left could be utilized
by those at home. To do without was part of a Southern wom
an's religion. "One velvet jacket came out triumphant at the end of the
war, having done heroic duty for five girls of the family on all
festive occasions.
"If there were two girls in the family, we went out sing
ly, in order that the same dress might do double duty. We
borrowed, loaned, patched, lengthened, shortened, turned and
twisted our garments until there was nothing left of them.
"A RICHMOND belle at a party, usually the gayest of the
gay, was asked why she was not dancing. 'Dancing,' she said,
'Good heavens, I am only too thankful that I can breathe. I
don't even dare to laugh for fear I should burst this girl's dress
to pieces and it is all she has.
"In the absence of men, the women undertook their du
ties, and many a fine crop was planted and harvested by them.
"Two Georgia women did what no other woman in the
world has been credited with — cleaned out a well, and did
it well."

HUSBAND KILLED AT SHILOH.
By Mrs. Anna Mitchell, of Havana.
My husband and oldest brother joined the Tenth Arkansas
Regiment near Quitman. C. R. Merrick was colonel 'and Witt
(afterward colonel) and W. W. Martin of Conway were cap
tains. The regiment camped near home two or three weeks
and we felt so proud of them. We made our men red shirts,
trimmed with black, and with white thread worked in "Quit
man Rifles." We covered their canteens the same way. I
remembered covering one for Bob Bertrand of Little Rock.
PROMISED TO "WHIP THE YANKEES."
Our boys promised us that they would whip the Yankees
right away and then come home and we would all have a fine
time. We believed every word they said, and, loath as we were
to give them up, we spoke our farewells bravely and waved in
joy our little flags. We waited many a long day for their
return! WOMEN PLOWING.
My father had a large family, and the only one able to
work, my oldest brother, had joined the army. We had a hard
time to keep body and soul together. The women plowed the
field and planted and cultivated the com. Some women had to
walk five miles to a mill to get meal for their sack of com, and
frequently there was no meal, nothing but bran, which they
cooked and ate.
It was' a common sight on the road to the mill to see two
women on either side of a yearling calf that was harnessed to
the front or rear part of a wagon, with a small load of com or
wheat. Each woman held a line from the head of the yearling,
and the work of the day was to induce the yearling to walk
forward and not backward. SPINNING AND WEAVING.
Mother and myself never knew one day what we would have

96 Confederate Women of Arkansas
to eat or wear the next. Spinning and weaving constantly was
one part of our work. When our homes began to look comforta
ble, the federal raiders would come and take horses, food and
clothing. We had then to begin all things over again.
My husband was killed at the battle of Shiloh, and the
whole work of rearing the family fell upon me. Many times
I grieved that I could not give them something good to eat, but
it was only when they began to grow into manhood that their
life became what I wished it to be. My three sons are now
living, one a doctor, another a lawyer and another a merchant
EXTRAVAGANCE AND PRIDE OF THE YOUNG.
The present generation thinks, that the old folks are too
economical in their ways. If they had gone through the war
times they would not be so extravagant. Nor would they be
working to place themselves above one another. In the old
times all were on an equality. Those that never had to work
had to learn very soon or do without much clothing. Then
they were glad to get their poor neighbors to show them how
to spin thread and weave cloth to make their dresses, and when
they were made those fine ladies were just as proud of them as
if they had the finest silk.
PROUD OF BEING A SOUTHERN GIRL.
In the war times we were proud of being Southern girls.
We gloried in the name and felt greater pride in it than in
glittering wealth or fame. Hurrah for the homespun dresses
that our Southern women wore ! These goods were really nice,
so that you could not always tell them from store goods, though
we did not have ribbons and fringes to hide defects. My chil
dren, when they see this poor writing, may feel ashamed of
their old mother's inability as a writer, but it will be the
first time in their lives that they did not love what the old lady
did.

WEAVING JEANS FOR THE CONFEDERATES.
By Mrs. M. C. Livingston, of Hope.
I am now over 78 years old and am blessed with my second
eyesight for the past three years, not needing glasses. When
my husband enlisted in the Confederate army I was left with
five children. My oldest child was 10 years old and the young
est six weeks. We were living upon a farm and now there was
no one to make a crop for me. I hired the wheat sowed, raised
my own meat and bought com. Two of my children learned
to card and spin, and we gave many a yard of cloth for a bushel
of corn. WEAVING JEANS FOR CONFEDERATES.
The soldiers needed clothing and the quartermasters would
encourage the women to weave jeans and sell it to the govern
ment. In this way I managed to have a little money 'all the
time. A Mr. Murphy used to tan leather and make our shoes,
for which we would pay in jeans.
SALT TEN DOLLARS A BUSHEL.
Some men in Louisana made salt there and peddled it out
in Arkansas at the rate of $10 a bushel. I was able to buy
some every trip they made to my house.
FEDERAL RAIDERS.
It was a lonely time for me, with only my children for
companioHS. How scared I was when the Federal raiders came
the first time! They did not treat me as badly as they did
several of my neighbors. They killed some of my cattle and
took all my meat except a few middlings, having got all my
honey, butter, eggs, and all the chickens that they could catch.
My husband was not a strong man, and was frequently in
the hospital. I wrote to him to keep all the money that he had
to buy things for himself, and that I would take care of the
family. For six months I did not hear from him, and I was in
a fearful state of mind.

98 Confederate Women of Arkansas
NO CHUliOHES OR SCHOOLS.
For two years I had no chance to attend a prayer meeting
or go to church. I read my Bible and prayed the good Lord to
forgive me if I was not serving him as I ought. There was no
school, and I taught my children the common branches of an
education. When my husband came home there was joy in the
house. I have now been a widow for 21 years. The good Lord
has blessed me and has made me unspeakably happy in so many
ways that I am now contented and happy and just waiting for
Him to call me home.

GENERAL FORREST'S TRIBUTE.
There is a story told by General Forrest which shows his
opinion of the pluck and devotion of the Southern women. He
was drawing up his men in line of battle one day, and it was
evident that a sharp encounter was about to take place. Some
ladies ran from a house which happened to stand just in front
of his line, and asked him anxiously : "What shall we do, Gen
eral, what shall we do?" Strong in his faith that they only
wished to help in some way, he replied, "I really don't see that
you can do much, except to stand on stumps, wave your bon
nets and shout, 'Hurrah, Boys.' "

"A young nurse in the Confederate hospital was noticed
gazing thoughtfully at all there was left of her patient. 'I
don't know what did make that man die,' she said," "for the
doctor gave him some of all the medicine in the drug store.' "

HOSPITAL WORK OF JUDGE JAMES GREEN AND
WIFE.
By Their Son, B. W. Green, of Little Rock.
In the early spring of 1863, my parents were living in North
Georgia near Dalton. They sold their plantation and began an
overland journey with their negroes to Arkansas, where they
owned a cotton plantation in Hempstead county. Before the war
between the states they had sent a part of their negroes in charge
of two sons, to this State and they wished to unite their forces
on this cotton plantation, but the movement of General Grant's
army south from Memphis, made the risk of crossing the Miss
issippi river too great. My father, Judge James Green, was too
old to enter the Confederate army but his heart was in the work,
he having furnished six sons for the service and he therefore
determined to offer his service to the Confederate States in
hospital work. His services were accepted and he was assigned
to duty at Tunnel Hill, Georgia, as superintendent of the hospi
tal. My mother had been accustomed to the ease and comfort
which wealth affords, but seeing the great need for skillful nurs
ing in the hospital, she determined to undertake the post of Mat
ron under my father. She gave herself up wholly to this duty day
and night to the end of the war. When Sherman advanced
against Dalton the hospital was removed to South Georgia,
and when Hood advanced into Tenessee the hospital was
sent to Columbus, Mississippi. After the evacuation of
Tennessee, the army being sent to North Carolina, the
hospital was sent to Forsythe, Georgia, and remained
there until the end of the war. My mother did not spare her
self when there was suffering and sick soldiers to be nursed;
"she went into the small-pox wards and where there were other
contagious diseases without fear and with her own hands minis
tered to their wants. After one of our great battles had been
fought there was a stream of wounded men who were sent from
the front and cared for in the hospital by my parents. They

100 Confederate Women of Abkansas
had six boys in the line of gray, one in the trans-Mississippi
department, four in the army of Tennessee, and one in Virginia,
and in most every battle fought from Texas to Virginia one of
her boys was in the line of battle. This constant anxiety of
mind and tax upon her physical strength and sympathy finally
broke down her superb constitution and she never fully regained
her health ; yet she lived to be seventy-six years old, dying in the
city of Hope, Arkansas, some years after the war ended. My
father was treasurer of Hempstead county at the time of his
death, which occurred before that of my mother. Their joint
service in hospital work was a labor of love, for they served free
of charge to the Confederate States. Nothing was too hard
for them to undertake in order to save the lives of our soldier
boys committed to their care. While hundreds were nursed back
to life and health by their untiring efforts, yet many were the
dying messages committed to them and transmitted to loved
ones at home. No doubt there are hundreds of gray haired men
in all parts of our Southland who remember with gratitude and
thanks my mother's administrations at their sick bedside. She
made the hospital brighter and more cheery by her presence, and
when the angel of death came there came also hope and peace,
for she ministered to their spiritual as well as their physical
salvation. Can the value of her work be computed or known?
Her reward shall be the grateful remembrance of her fellow
countrymen and the assurance of her Saviour as He will say
to her, "Inasmuch as you did it unto one of the least of these my
brethren, you did it unto me." These lines are dedicated to
her memory by one of her sons who loves to honor her patriotism
and self-sacrificing conception of duty.

SAVING A WATCH.
A lady in Pendleton, possessor of a gold watch, during
the war, when she heard that the "Yankees" were coming
through Pendleton to destroy everything and burn all the
houses, took her watch and wound her knitting thread around
it. When they came she was quietly knitting, so the watch
was saved.

NARROW ESCAPE FROM FEDERAL PRISON.
By Mrs. Sue L. James, of Hot Springs.
The great Civil war opened its first tragedy on Saturday,
April 13, 1.861. A few minutes past 12 that morning an old
Virginian, Edmund Ruffin, was granted the privilege of firing
the first gun on Fort Sumpter. Three thousand shells fell in
and about the fort and the Union garrison surrendered Sun
day, April 14. In the call for troops that was speedily issued
my only brother, Ben H. Wills, enlisted in Fagan's First Arkan
sas Infantry regiment. He served as a flag-bearer until captured
when he was sent to Rock Island prison, 111., where he re
mained a prisoner until the close of the war. He now sleeps
the sleep of the blest.
In the latter part of 1862 Lieut. Henry James, who was
my husband, enlisted for service with Capt. Brown's cavalry
volunteers, commanded by Gen. Cabell; later he was made adju
tant, and put on- Col. Munroe's staff. Still later, when Capt.
Brown was wounded, he was placed in command of this com
pany, was wounded and captured on the Missouri raid, and sent
a prisoner to Johnson's Island with several others of Monroe's
regiment, where he remained a prisoner until peace was declared
in 1865. A few months prior to his capture, while Cabell's brigade
was stationed near Columbus, Hempstead county, Arkansas, a
thrilling incident occurred in my own life which I will relate
in as little space as possible.
My husband Lieut. James, had received permission to come
with a scout within several miles of Benton, Saline county,
Arkansas. He ventured there alone and came to see me and
our two baby boys, one eight months, the other two years old.
I was at that time with my mother, Mrs. J. A. McAdoo,
formely Mrs. James M. Wills, where I had refugeed from Lit
tle Rock, my home, when the war broke out. It took only a

102 Confederate Women of Arkansas
few words of advice from my husband to persuade my mother,
then a widow, her husband having died in the army in Missis
sippi, at Corinth, to send all of her negroes who would go
willingly with wagons and horses with myself and children to
Texas. We started within a few hours with the most valuable of
our possessions. The scout of fifteen men met Lieut. James just
off the old military road from Little Rock to Rockport — on a
circuitous one — leading to the Magnet Cove, about seven miles
from old Rockport. We were so heavily loaded it took us a day
and a half to get there. We camped out one night and often
during the night thought we heard the sound of whispering
voices and horses' feet, and as often Lieut. James went with his
men to reconnoiter but found it was only the whispering wind
or the cautious step of some wild animal. It was about sun
down when we reached the Magnet Cove, a lonesome, isolated
place, where already the hooting of the owl and scream of the
wild beast could be heard, echoing through the dense forest that
surrounded it. Only one house could be seen, that of S. Cloud,
who married a half sister of my father. To this house we
drove up and after greetings with my aunt heard from her
the astuonding news that the Federal soldiers were all around
us hunting forage and horses and Confederates, too. It took
Lieut. James only a few minutes to bid us good-bye and gallop
down the lane to where his men had pitched tents for the night.
As I watched his form die away in the gathering gloom I
felt that life was indeed a hard problem, and that fate had de
creed a dark future for me, yet but a child of sixteen years who
had always been shielded from all of life's responsibilities and
wants. As I stood there thinking of my husband, brother and
relatives, for all I had were in the Confederate service, great
tears fell from my eyes to the ground. While I thus stood a
party of about 35 Federals, the first I had ever seen, came dash
ing down the road in the direction of Rockport, and rode up
to the gate where I yet stood. With white face and nervous
voice I answered their first question (telling a falsehood point
blank). I said there had been no rebels around there. Fortu-

Narrow Escape From Federal Prison 103
nately, when they put the question to Julia, one of the negro
women, she answered as I did, but when one of them asked one
of the little negro boys, he said "Yes, sir; we seen some back
dar," pointing io the way we came. His mother gave him a
significant look and said he didn't know what rebel meant and
that she had told him as "dey cum along dat way, dat if he
don't behave an' quit a-teasin' a coon so (a negro baby), de
woods is full of debbils dat looks like men an' dey take 'im
away wid 'em."
This novel explanation, to my surprise and joy, seemed
to satisfy them, though the leader looked a little incredulous.
He asked all about our journey from Benton, for our wagons
stood in front of the gate and the negroes, all but Sam, my
mother's trusty, who had saddled one of her fine horses and gone
with Iieut. James as his body servant, were huddled about me.
It took only a few hours for the bluecoats to get all the for
age in that vicinity, and the next day at 11 o'clock found us
headed for Benton, where only a short time before we had said
good-bye and started for Texas. The Federals were very re
spectful to me all the way, and at no time did they speak to me.
Only now and then one more humorous than the rest would
laugh at the odd conversation carried on by two negro boys
in negro dialect — simon pure.
FEDERALS ENCAMPED AT OLD HOME.
Words cannot describe my sensations when at last we drove
to my mother's home 'and saw artillery planted as near the
gallery as could be, and all the fences down — with tents stretch
ed all about the yard and orchard. The large tent was occupied
by Col. Bitter of Gen. Steele's division, which now occupied
Little Rock. This transformation seemed magical to me, for
I had not heard that Gen. Steel's army was in Little Rock nor
that Col. Ritter's regiment had come to Benton to stay for an
indefinite periods. With burning cheek and flashing eye I
glanced at the tent next to the side porch, when just then a
handsome blond officer, whose epaulettes denoted the rank of
colonel came out and, seeing my indignant look and mien, which
I supposed amused him, bowed with the grace of an Apollo.

104 Confederate Women of AbkaNsas
This I haughtily resented with a curl of the lip, and a defiant
shrug of the shoulders, which he seemed more amused at. I
at once strode into my mother's parlor, accompanied by my sis
ter, Fannie Wills, who, with hidden wrath, showed me all
the pictures on the walls, which had been cut in holes and other
wise defaced.
She recounted to me the depredations the soldiers had com
mitted, such as killing the milch cows and calves and chick
ens and devastating the galrden, orchard and stripping the
smokehouse. My dear, noble mother did not utter a complaint,
though her heart bled for her country and her loved ones and
her home. She urged me and sister to be patient and not to
do anything that would bring more suffering upon us all.
A BIT OF BRUTALITY.
But all the fires of a proud, patriotic Southerner burned
and thrilled in our veins, and I fairly gritted my teeth, but held
my temper under control when in the presence of the Federals,
until one day when I had been exasperated almost beyond en
durance, I heard a scream from my baby boy, and then the
voice of his nurse Chaney crying "Miss Sue, come here quick."
I followed the direction of the voices to the back yard, and
there found my baby being held roughly to the ground by a big,
rough soldier while another held Julia's negro baby of the same
age in his lap, and every now and then made them kiss, at
which those around laughed coarsely, and used profane epithets
to me and my baby. It seemed to me I jumped from the steps
ten feet to where they were. Snatching my baby in my arms,
I called on heaven to send judgment and retribution to the cruel
cowards. My terrible anger seemed to intimidate them for a
time, but later only provoked them to more than profanity, even
to blackguardism. MORE BRUTALITY.
After this episode my mother was in constant dread lest I
should cause some terrible trouble to come to us all, and she
had not long to wait. About a month after the above occurrence

Mrs. Sue L. James
Hot Springs

Narrow Escape From Federal Prison 105
we were all aroused one night about 1 o'clock by a succession of
guns, fired through our windows, facing the south. My mother,
sister Fannie and myself came near being hit several times. As
quick as we could we pulled the children all out of bed and with
them crawled under the beds, for all of us slept in one room,
as we were afraid to sleep in different ones. My mother's five
children, my half brothers and sisters were all small, and needed
almost constant care. At this juncture a loud scream from
Julia, the cook, fell on our ears, as the kitchen door burst
open and she fell fainting across it. We had no matches nor
lamps, and only by the rays of the cold autumn moon could
we discover the blood streaming from her mouth and her al
most lifeless form, she being enciente, we felt sure she was dead
from some awful wound received when the shots were fired.
We dragged her in and after a hard rubbing she finally came
to and told us how six big burly soldiers had assaulted her. She
also said they had Hester, my mother's householdgirl at that
time, beating her on the head. Just then Hester came almost
lifeless to our room, where Julia had been taken. One eye was
closed and four front teeth knocked out, while blood covered
her face so that she was almost unrecognizable. At this sight,
my mother and myself ran in hot haste to Capt. McCrary's,
provost marshal's office, where we related in an almost inco
herent way what had happened. He snatched his hat and ran
ahead of us to our home. I had forgotten to mention that
Col. Ritter had been removed to Little Rock, with all his regi
ment except Capt. McCrary's company of Iowans, and in jus
tice to the captain and the majority of his men I would state
that these rough drunken soldiers who had so outraged us and
our servants were raw recruits from the low-down foreigners,
with one or two half-breeds.
When we arrived home everything was quiet and Capt. Mc-
Crary was issuing orders to a corporal to place a guard around
our house, which he did, and it was kept there every night for
a couple of weeks, as I remember, after which time my mother
put a bed in her parlor and Capt; MeCrary occupied it until
he left. He was a perfect gentleman and deplored the outrages
of some of the Federals.

106 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Things went on quite smoothly until one morning while I
was sweeping the gallery, a coarse, impudent soldier passed in
front of our gate and exposed himself indecently. Now I had
with me a little silver mounted pistol my husband had given
me when he left for the war, which I had only saved of all my
belongings, for a few weeks before some scoundrel had entered
our room at night and stolen from under my head a valuable set
of garnet and pearl jewelry with my watch and chain and all the
gold and silver that I possessed. Well, no sooner than the
fellow exposed himself than I snatched from my pocket my
pistol and fired two shots at him. He ran for his life and I
afterward heard through Mike Curliss, a noble young man,
whom we all liked, and called "copperhead," a soubriquet often
given by us to the more kindly and courteous Federal soldiers,
that the fellow reported me as firing on him while he was
peaceably walking past the house. I never did learn what be
came of him, for Capt. McCrary was ordered to vacate Benton
and rejoin Gen. Steele's army at Little Rock. The very next
day after he left a squad of Confederates rode into town, but
before that the news came that the Confederates were marching
50,000 strong on to Benton from Camden or near that vicinity,
and -of all the running, mounting horses, loading wagons, I
have ever seen, that was the climax. Of course, we were all
tickled almost to death, but had to look on mum, as the report
proved false. However, only a few days elapsed before the en
tire company left. I suspect they felt it wife a prudent thing
to do. As I said, a scout of Confederates headed by Capt. Gus
Crawford, came galloping up to our house the next day after
the Federals left.
"Feds," as they were mostly called, in retaliation for Rebel.
After leisurely riding around to speak to and look at their
relatives, for each man had some there, some of the men who
took care of the horses in the outskirts, hidden by bushes and
trees, came galloping up to our back door and my mother and
sister Fannie and myself hurriedly gave them their breakfast,
for they had not eaten since the night before, while recounting
to them the dangers of the Federals at Benton. Mrs. Jane El-

Narrow Escape From Federal Prison 107
rod, a noble, patriotic woman, who should have a monument
to her memory, came galloping up with the news that a Fed
eral scout of about one hundred and fifty men was just outside
of Benton. It took only a few seconds for our men to dash out
of sight in the woods near by. The leading officer of the
Federal scout came galloping up to our house, followed by about
fifty men, and demanded a search of the premises. My mother
consented reluctantly, for underneath the floor in her room
were several blankets and a pair of cavalry boots which I had
bought from the post sutler before Capt. McCrary left Benton
and paid fourteen dollar for — paid it in washings, my first
time, too. Oh, how I hated to do it, but the boots were of nice
patent leather to the knees and I thought they would do my
husband so much good. I didn't mind the rubbing of the
skin off my hands, that were so tender and white then, but the
degradation of washing for men who had robbed us, and who
were hunting our loved ones to kill them before our eyes.
But back to my story. I felt a thrill of anger and fear as
I saw the soldiers take tools and begin to tear up the floor. I
feared only for my mother, as I did not care what became of
me at that moment. They tore up the floor in the parlor, walked
straight to mother's room and began to tear up the floor. Great
heavens ! they would soon reveal the blankets and boots, the con-
trabrand goods hidden there, and then what? I stood pale and
scornful watching them, within my heart saying, "Go ahead
and do your best; I am not afraid of you." One plank ripped
up, another, another. I looked at mother and sister, pale but
speechless. At last I cried out: "They are there with guns to
shoot you." They took no notice of this further than to go a
little slower, and now that there was room for a man to crawl
through several knelt down and peered under the house, and
seeing no one, but seeing a heap of dirt in the little dark cellar,
they crawled quickly in and began digging, expecting to find a
live rebel or a dead Federal, I know not which. The mound
was a covering for our contrabrand goods. "Oh, my boots will
go, mother," I whispered. She, pale and quiet, gave me a re
proving look. This the soldiers did not hear or see.

108 CONJFEDERATE WOMEN OF ARKANSAS
"Now they have them all," I said hopelessly.
But. Io! when the dirt was removed there was nothing but
dirt; where were the blankets and boots? The good Father
must have sent an angel to spirit them away and save us from
prison, I said to mother. She looked at me as much astonished
as I was. Well, the search was over at last and the last rays
of the setting sun had flung showers of shimmering gold athwart
the quiet little town of Benton as if to shed a final brightness
over our sad hearts and homes.
That night we all went to bed hungry. The Federals' fre
quent trips had stripped us of everything to eat almost and when
they left we had only a pittance of bread and of meat.
GOOD MIKE CURLESS.
But one week from that night will long be remembered
by us all, for at the hour of 10 that night Mike Curless, who
¦had been permitted to come with the scout, rode in haste to
our house and told us that we had been reported for harboring
alnd feeding rebels and sending contrabrand goods to their
army ; also that I was to be taken to Alton, 111., as a prisoner
for attempting to kill a United States soldier. He didn't know
at what time, but he knew I was to go soon and after urging
secrecy galloped down to the court house, where some of the
scout had dismounted. My mother was almost frantic now and
we sat up or walked the floor until daybreak when our joy was
to behold five of our men ride up to door and ask if there were
any "Feds" about. We told them a scout had been there early
in the evening, but had gone back to Little Rock. Then my
mother poured out our fears to them, when to our surprise
they said they had come to notify me that one of Cabell's men
was waiting about a mile distant to carry me to Cabell's head
quarters near Columbus, Hempstead county. Jack Lecroy was
the man who had been detailed by Gen. Cabell at the request
of Lieut. James to bring an ambulance for me and my babies
and take us to their headquarters.
We were so astonished we could not speak at once. Then
I cried out: "Who told them I was to be sent a prisoner to
Alton, 111?"

Narrow Escape From Federal Prison 109
Had. Rowen, one of Capt. Crawford's men, said: "It seems
a fellow by the name of Mike Curliss informed Mrs. Jane Elrod
and she sent a leter to Lieut. James notifying him. Mrs. El
rod told me to tell you that the boots were received by Lieut.
James, and also one blanket by Col. Monroe."
She had met a scout out on the old military road nine
miles south of Benton and dehvered them, the boots and the
blanket. She also told him how she had crawled under the
house, when she saw the Federals coming, and pulled the blank
ets and boots out, and tied the boots under her hoop skirts,
which were roomy, and put one blanket under her saddle with
her old one used for a blanket, so that it could not be detected.
The other blankets — there were three — she partly spread be
tween the quilts on a bed in a room next to the kitchen while the
Federals were ripping up the planks, and then she sat down on
the gallery, seemingly a visitor for the day. My sister Fannie
and I clapped our hands in delight, while my mother said seri
ously: "Surely the workings of Providence are strange, but
altogether right."
But now our boys were gone to tell Mr. Lecroy I would be
ready by 8 o'clock that night, and he must come to the edge of
the woods, about one hundred and fifty yards from our orchard,
and get some one to help him carry my trunk to the ambulance.
All day my mother watched the street leading toward Little
Rock, ever and anon saying "Hush ! I hear horses' hoofs," but
8 o'clock came and no "Feds" had been there. Silently but
tearfully we bade each other good-bye and I was soon riding
behind a pair of strong mules toward Hempstead county, where
my husband awaited my coming with the little boys, tremulously
and anxiously. We had gone but nine miles when the left
wheel broke down and Mr. Lecroy was forced to improvise one
by cutting a strong sapling, fastening one end to the front axle
and letting the other drag. This compelled me to sit with my
youngest child on my lap and the other holding tightly to my
dress while I leaned forward and held hard to the standard or
post on the right of the ambulance, a most cramped and misera
ble position. Mr. Lecroy tried to cheer us all the way, but he

110 Confederate Women of Arkansas
had no time to delay, as Federal scouts might at any time
overtake us, and either kill him or imprison us all.
The roads were awfully bad and our first night out we had
to sit up in a log cabin. The owner was a poor woman with five
dirty children, her husband in the war, and she had only fat
meat and cornmeal. I tried to cook my first meal, but made such
a miserable failure that Mr. Lecroy came to my rescue and fin
ished after I had blistered my hands and almost burnt my
face. After a narrow7 escape from drowning in a swollen slough
we at last arrived on the third day at the camp, where I at
once became the heroine of a number of old Tige's men, as he
was familiarly called. He, Gen. Cabell, complimented me on
my bravery, and Mr. Lecroy on his strategy. Here at last I
found happiness once more, and often rode horseback with my
old soldier friends or watched the brigade on dress parade.
My happiness did not last long, however. In a few weeks
Gen. Cabell with his brigade was ordered away, and I was forced
to go farther south. I went to Mr. James' cousin's plantation
at Dercheat, Union county, the home of Maj. D. 0. Kyle,
where I remained until Mr. Browley came for me and accom
panied me back to the "Clift place" five miles from Benton,
where my mother and sister Fannie Wills, with the rest of the
children, had refugeed after our home in Benton was burned.
A nicety of brutality.
That was the time my mother had been taken prisoner at
daybreak, one cold, sleety morning and marched in her gown,
barefooted, to a Federal wagon, where she was placed before the
house was fired and driven a mile on their way to Little Rock,
when the Federal soldiers told her to look back at her home.
She looked back and saw forked flames that seemed to lick the
sky, when one of the men began to curse her and said : "Your
d-^1 rebel young ones are burned up." She did not know any
better until after she reached Little Rock. Chief Justice Eng
lish, his wife and Miss Sophia Crease met my mother in a car
nage with a permit obtained ingeniously from Gen. Steele to
allow her to remain a prisoner at the home of Chief Justice

Narrow Escape From Federal Peison 111
English, where she was guarded until, by the repeated efforts
of those chivalric and patriotic friends, she was released and
after repeated efforts had been made to administer to her the
oath of allegiance. My sisters and brothers were all kindly
cared for by friends in Benton, after the home was burned,
until her release.
It would take pages to tell all of our experiences during
that sad war. Memory takes me back to those days, moves me,
possesses me until I again live in the days that are dead. I
hear again the murmur of Saline river and the low roll of
drums from the surrounding forest, where camps of infantry
and cavalry are aroused by the "reveille." In the breeze I
seem to hear the bugles, and thundering roar of artillery as we
breathlessly wait for news of our loved ones. At Shiloh I see
again our loved ones who used to wear the gray and march under
the red flag of the South to die on a couch of blood, and whose
only requiem was the swell and moan of the autumnal winds,
whose shroud only the variegated autumn leaves. I hear again
like the burst of thunder "Old Tige is advancing"— a quick
throb of the heart and exclamation of joy as we clasp our arms
about a phantom form. Alas ! to find that it was only a dream.

On a cold winter day, when Lee's army was marching
through one of the lower sections of Virginia, some of the vet
erans were completely barefooted, and the Sixth Georgia regi
ment was passing. A plain country woman was standing in the
group by the road side. "Lord, a mercy," she said, "there's a
poor soldier ain't got no shoes," and off came heris in a jiffy
and she ordered her negro woman standing by to give hers up,
too. The good woman wore number threes, and the soldier who
got them was Jake Quarles, of Company B, Dade county, Geor
gia, who wore number twelves.

WORK OF MRS. JAMES M. KELLER, OF
HOT SPRINGS.
By J. M. Lucey.
The life of Mrs. Keller became entwined in the war record
of the Confederate soldiers of Arkansas in various ways, due
largely to the fact that her husband, Dr. James M. Keller, was
medical director of the Trans-Mississippi Department of the
Confederacy. In the first years of the war she frequently ac
companied him on the expeditions, which his official duties re
quired him to make. In this way, Mrs. Keller became known
to the Arkansas divisions of the army and her womanly influ
ence cast a charm over many dismal scenes of camp life.
In the Confederate hospitals of Memphis, which she was
chiefly instrumental in founding, many Arkansas soldiers were
nursed back to life and restored to the ranks of the Southern
army, From the close of the war in 1865, to the time of her
death at Hot Springs, April 8, 1906, she was a most enthusi
astic and successful worker and organizer of Chapters of the
Daughters of the Confederacy.
Mrs. Keller, a native of Kentucky, and a member of
one of the most prominent families of the bluegrass region, was
born, August 31, 1831, in Jefferson county, not far from Louis
ville. She was a graduate of Nazareth Academy, Nelson county
— Her maiden name was Sallie Phillips. When about twenty
years of age, she married Dr. James M. Keller, and in 1901, the
golden jubilee of their wedding was happily celebrated at Hoi
Springs, Ark.
In the progress of the Civil war, Mrs. Keller, finding that
her stay in Memphis might continue for a considerable length
of time through force of circumstances, set to work to improve
the Overton Hotel hospital, and then organized the old State
hospital, where the Dominican Sisters of the Catholic church
were placed in charge. It is not possible in a brief sketch to
describe the wonderful work of this noble woman in these and

r '¦&

B*x

1 ¦ "¦ Jit^" *xi£^>'-'

" -;

M

^Pfc"- :

m

PI

Jatk

M

t^ft. 1
IS
/•>¦/¦? , ;
Mrs. J. M. tfeHer
Work of Mrs. James M. Keller 113
other hospitals during the gloomy days and nights when the
pall of Southern defeat was gathering over them like a bird of
evil prey. The courage of Southern womanhood was never more
severely tested, and their heroic conduct never more beautifully
illustrated than when they went forth at early morn from their
own lonely homes to remain until late at night beside the cot of
the dying Southern soldier. And among the women who distin
guished themselves in the terrible ordeal, Mrs. Keller was pre
eminent. Her intuitive knowledge of elementary medical prac
tice, her maternal heart and ardent Southern nature made
her presence something to be watched for and greeted with the
grateful expression of eye when tongue was silent.
In the Confederate hospitals of Memphis, there were num
erous cases of extraordinary interest: A youth of tender years
whose delirium was about a loving mother; a soldier who was
brought in merely to die in comfort and who surprised doctors
and nurses by living; officers, whose impatience to return to
their commands and win promotion by bravery on the battle
field, taxed the patience of every attendant. All these inci
dents were looked upon as matters of course and no records were
kept, but the brave men of the commands of General Patrick
Cleburne and of General Nathan Bedford Forest, carried away
the images of the ministering angels of the hospitals as their
happiest mementoes.
The standing of Mrs. Keller in the army of the enemy may
he estimated from the fact that the very first thing which the
Federal commander did after the capture of Memphis was to
exile her and her two small children to the malarial swamp
below the city. It was supposed that she could not survive with
life, so close was the environment. This forecast would no
doubt have proven true but for the vigilance and fidelity of a
negro slave whose ingenuity rescued her from this frightful
captivity and enabled her to rejoin her husband.
With the close of the war, the family moved to Hot
Springs, Ark., when her active nature and strong Southern feel
ing led her to the front in all the work of women for the conse
cration in memoriam of the deeds of the heroes and heroines of

114 Confederate Women of Arkansas
the lost cause. Mrs. Keller was instrumental in founding the
organization of the Chapters of the Daughters of the Confedera
cy throughout the South and at the time of her death she was
the honorary president of the national association. She was fre
quently president of the Arkansas State Chapter and the J. M.
Keller Chapter of Little Rock was so named in her honor. Her
husband standing even now like the stalwart oak of the forest
after the storm cloud has passed, firmer and stronger in the
possession of earthly life and yet lonely enough except for
the images of the past, reveres her memory as the benediction
of his life. He loves her most who knew her best.

SHERMAN THOUGHT SOUTHERN WOMEN
TOUGH SET.
After Sherman took possession of Savannah he soon issued
orders, driving out of the city the wives of Confederate officers
and soldiers. While these women were packing their trunks, he
sant soldiers to watch them.
The ladies sent a remonstrance to the general, and here is
his reply: "You women are the toughest set I ever knew. The men
would have given up long ago but for you. I believe you would
keep this war up for thirty years."

Miss Sue M. Monroe, of Wellington, Va., is the only per
son who has a full list of soldiers buried on the battle field of
Manassas, with number of graves. She began this work during
the war, and completed the list afterwards. Any inquiries in
regard to the dead of this battle field should be addressed to
her, and she will take pleasure in giving all information possible.

BRAVERY OF MRS CLAY ROBINSON
By Mrs. J. C. Poindexter, of Imboden.
As my mother Mrs. Clay Robinson, is not living to help
write the history of "Woman in the War," I will give you a few
instances of which I have heard her often talk.
She carried a message from Clover Bend to Jacksonf-ort
.or near there to Gen. Dandrige McRae, who was at that time
with his command at Jacksonport. I think this message was
from Gen. Sterling Price. The courier who started with it to
Jacksonport was taken suddenly very sick and was compelled
to stop at Kinion's at Clover Bend. My mother was there
visiting. When she learned the state of affairs and that it was
very necessary that the dispatch reach Gen. McRae within a
few hours, she offered to take the dispatch to Gen. McRae for
him. The courier told her that it was too great an undertaking,
as she would be risking her life, to say nothing of the loss of the
dispatches, should she be captured. She told him she was will
ing to run the risk and would give her life before surrendering
the dispatch, if he would trust her.
She was then 21 years old and was the widow of Clay Rob
inson, who had died a short time before from measles and ex
posure contracted in the army.
Finally the soldier gave her the dispatch and told her to
take it to Bob Gray near Jacksonport, a distance of about 30
miles. She was accompanied by a young lady, I believe it was Miss
Emma Kinion, who is now Mrs. Ben Bush and lives two miles
below Clover Bend. They started late in the evening and when
about 10 miles from home they met two men. The women rode
on the shady side of the road. The moon was shining and one
said "Good evening, gentlemen." The other whistled a hymn
as they passed. When they were a few yards past, the men
stopped and one of them said "halt !" but the women rode on
as if they had not heard the command. The men then started

116 Confederate Women of Arkansas
on and there was nothing more to distress them except the dread
of being captured, and with them the dispatch. Weary and worn
out from riding so far, they reached Gray's home some time
before daylight. The dispatch was turned over to Mr. Gray
and reached Gen. McRae safely.
HELD AS SPY.
In 1864 my mother was taken prisoner, suspected of being
a Confederate spy. She was at her uncle's (Col. J A. Lindsay),
and was getting on her horse to go home (Clover Bend), a dis
tance of six miles, when two men rode up, one on each side,
and told her to consider herself under arrest. She asked why
she was arrested and was told that she was too far from home
and it was suspected that she was in search of information for
the Southern army. She told them that she was looking for her
brother's horse, that the Yankees had stolen and had heard that
it had been seen near Lindsay's and she had come to see about
it, but of course this had no weight with them. By this time
she had been forced to ride into line as the regiment was pass
ing. They were going in the direction of her home, therefore,
she didn't mind so much going with them as she would had
they been going the opposite direction. When the colonel of the
regiment came up to where she was, she asked him what he
intended to do with her, and he said : "Take you to Jacksonport
and try you." She said : "There is no one at Jacksonport that
knows me at all; at home is the place to try me where I am
known." She told him she. wouldn't go to Jacksonport. He
might bind her hand and foot and take her, but she positively
would not go any other way. He then asked her if she would
take the oath not to assist the Confederacy. She said: "If
that is the only way of release I will ;" then said he "Will you
be true to the oath?" She replied: "No, sir, I would not con
sider it worth the snap of my finger after you are out of sight."
The colonel became convinced that he could not get evidence
against her, so when they reached her home ( a very short dis
tance) he released her. RICH HAUL BY THIEVES.
One day some men came to Mamma's home and claimed to

Bravery of Mrs. Clay Robinson 117
be in search of arms. They went through everything except a
trunk which they could not open. Mamma told them there was
nothing of the kind in the trunk and refused to open it, but when
one of them got an ax and threatened to burst it open (it was
a steel frame and covered with leather) she opened it rather
than have it ruined. She took the contents out, one article at
a time until she came to a sack of money (gold and silver)
which she knew was what they were after. She had not more
than got hold of it until one man grabbed it out of her hands.
It became untied and the coin was scattered over the floor. The
man raked it up in his hands. Mamma said to him, "I wouldn't
ask you for a cent of it to save your life except that five dollar
gold piece with the blue ribbon on it. It belongs to this child,
(putting her hand on her four-year-old boy, who was standing
near by, and hadn't said a word, although there were tears in
his eyes). His grandfather gave it to him the day he was a
year old." The man said, "Oh, well that will buy me a break
fast some morning," and left the house.
When she moved the trunk she found that a quarter had
slipped under the trunk, which was the only cent on the place.
The same day three other men came to the house. One
of them asked mamma what was fastened to that cord she was
wearing around her neck. She told him it was none of his busi
ness. He took hold of the cord and mamma picked up a ham
mer which was lying on the stair case close by and struck him
on the head. As he dodged from the lick the cord was broken,
also the skin on her neck in more than one place. The watch
fell on the hearth; mamma got hold of it first. She wrapped
the cord around her wrist and held the watch out toward him
and said: "When you get this watch you will take it off my
dead body." She was a small woman, her average weight being
about 115 pounds, but was bravery itself. She would have
fought for the watch, because it was formerly her husband's.
It is an old gold hunting case and a good watch yet. (My hus
band is carrying it.) The man turned and walked out. One
of the other men said: "She bluffed you, did she?" Ma said:
"and you two are no part of gentlemen or you wouldn't stand

118 Confederate Women of Arkansas
by and see a woman imposed on." They said, "Oh, we didn't
want to have anything to do with it."
My mother was originally Mary Scanlan and lived with
Col. J. A. Lindsay from childhood (as her parents died when
6he was small), until 1858, when she married Clay Robinson.
In 1869 she married Dr. B. F. Austin, who was Captain of Co.
G. in Freeman's old regiment. She died April 8, 1902.

JOHN WISE AND HIS BIG CLOTHES.
The spectacle presented at the social gatherings, particu
larly the starvation parties, was picturesque in the extreme.
The ladies often took down the damask and other curtains and
made dresses of them. My friend, Hon. John S. Wise, form
erly of Virginia, now of New York, tells the following story of
himself: He was serving in front of Richmond and was invited
to come into the city to attend a starvation party. Having no
coat of his own fit to wear, he borrowed one from a brother offi
cer nearly twice his height. The sleeves of his coat covered his
hands entirely, the skirt came below his knees several inches,
and the buttons in the back were down on his legs. So attired,
Captain Wise went to the party. His first partner in the dance
was a young lady of Richmond belonging to one of its best fam
ilies. She was attired in the dress of her great-grandmother,
and a part of this dress was a stomacher very suggestive in its
proportions. Captain Wise relates with exquisite humor that
the sight presented by himself and his partner was so ridiculous
that he burst out laughng; and his partner turned and looked
at him angrily, left his side and never spoke to him again.

ORIGIN OF CONFEDERATE MEMORIAL
ASSOCIATION.
The New York Herald contains the following contribution
from Mrs. John A. Logan, in which she says that the "Decora
tion Day" in the North was an adoption from the South's "Mem
orial Day."
To the Editor of the Herald :
In the spring of 1868, General Logan and I were invited to
visit the battle-grounds of the South with a party of friends. As
certain important matters kept him from joining the party,
however, I went 'alone, and the trip proved a most interesting
and impressive one. ' The South had been desolated by the war.
Everywhere signs of privation and devastation were con
stantly presenting themselves to us. The graves of the soldiers
however, seemed as far as possible the objects of the greatest
care and attention.
One graveyard that struck me as being especially pathetic
was in Richmond. The graves were new, and just before our
visit there had been a "Memorial Day" observance, and upon
each grave had been placed a small Confederate flag and
wreaths of beautiful flowers. The scene seemed most impressive
to me, and when I returned to Washington I spoke of it to the
General and said I wished there could be concerted action of this
kind all over the North for the decoration of the graves of our
own soldiers. The General thought it a capital idea, and with
enthusiasm set out to secure its adoption.
At that time he was commander-in-chief of the Grand
Army. The next day he sent for Adjutant-General Ohipman,
and they conferred as to the best means of beginning a general
observance. On the, 5th day of May in that year the historic
order was put out. General Logan often spoke of the issuing
of this order as the proudest act of his life.
It was marvelous how popular the idea became. The pa
pers all over the land copied the order, and the observance was

120 Confederate Women of, Abkansas
a general one. The memorial ceremonies that took place at
Arlington that year were perfectly inspiring to all the old sol
diers. Generals Grant, Sherman, and Sheridan and many of
those who have since passed away attended the first solemn ob
servance of that day. MRS. JOHN A. LOGAN.

THE HEART OF ROBERT BRUCE.
The legend has it that when dying, Robert Bruce, King of
Scotland, ordered that his heart be taken to Palestine, since
in life he had been unable to join the crusaders. Lord James
Douglas, with one hundred knights, sets out on the mission
with the heart encased in gold. Passing by Spain, and finding
that the Moors were making inroads, they lent their aid to the
Spainards and led the attack. In the midst of the battle,
when sorely pressed, Douglas hurled the heart of Bruce far
into the midst of the infidels, and then fought his way after it,
followed by the other Scots This turned the tide of battle, but
when the field was cleared, Douglas was found among the slain,
prostrate above his master's heart.

PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS.
By Mrs. Josephine Robinson Brandenburg, of Jacksonport.
Mrs. Josephine Robinson Brandenburg, who is a native
of Jackson county, Arkansas, thinks because she did not live
in the midst of battle-fields and was not near the seat of war
that her experiences are of little worth. But as it is easier for
soldiers to go to the front than it is to stay in the back ground
and wait, so it was much harder for those poor anxious women
to wait and watch and work without any news for many long
months often, from their loved ones, who were fighting afar
off, than it was for those who were nearer the conflict and
could not have time to think. In speaking of the days spent
in these long lonely years, Mrs. Brandenburg says: "We were
fortunate in not being in the thickest of the fight I presume,
but we, notwithstanding this, went through a great many hard
ships and untold anxieties. At the beginning of the war my
home was in Jacksonport from which place the Jacksonport
Guards went out. I assisted in making their flag, which they
so proudly carried away, so faithfully protected, and though
"tattered and torn," they brought it back after having followed
it for four years. During the second year of the war, my
father, James Robinson, with my mother, myself, and several
true and tried slaves, moved to our plantation, about ten miles
from Jacksonport, where we spent the remainder of the time
till the war closed. My father was then 63 years old. Our
house was many times a haven of refuge for our soldiers. Once
when the Federal soldiers were known to be in our vicinity, a
girl, Miss Pink Weatherly, daughter of Capt. Weatherly, and
I stood for hours, at either end of the lane in front of our
house "watching for the Yankees," while my mother cooked
a midnight supper for some of our own boys. We spent most
of our days spinning, weaving and making garments and smug
gling them to our soldiers, at every opportunity, but sending
them at great risk. At one time this same Jacksonport girl

122 Confederate Women of Abkansas
came to our house and on finding that we had several woolen
suits of underwear, socks, etc., ready to send away, she insisted
that we put them all on her that she might wear them and go
through the Federal lines and take them to our soldiers. I
believe that she succeeded in getting on nine suits of these
clothes and when she reached Jacksonport, she was given some
valuable papers to be taken with her. She reached her destina
tion safely but was months in returning home again. After the
battle of Pea Ridge, Lieut. Green Brandenburg (afterwards my
husband) sent to me a letter telling of his safety, and that his
company had been dismounted and that he had sent to me his
pony. This horse was brought by a colored boy, "Dick," who
belonged to me, but who gladly went into the Confederate army
and staid until the war ended. This pony was the cause of much
anxiety on my part, for I constantly feared that the "Yankees"
would get him. I remember to have sat on him a whole day
once to keep them from taking him off. They got to be very
insulting and I thought once I would have to give him up', but
they finally went away promising to return that night. After
a long night's watching, I decided that they had been joking,
and were not coming for the horse, for that time a least. The
pony lived to do us good service long after the war closed. I
helped my poor old father to count and securely pack twelve
thousand dollars in gold to be sent to Little Rock, by James
K. Polk Pritchard, to be turned over to the Confederacy. I
remember to have seen the receipt for this money in very recent
years. It was all we had left, but we gave it so proudly and
gladly."

GENERAL FORREST'S TRIBUTE.
Gen. Dick Taylor, who entertained for Gen. Forrest a
high admiration, once asked the latter what was the great secret
foT success in military mattersj Forrest repied he knew of but
one rule, "Git there first, with the most men."

SKETCH OF MRS. D. H. REYNOLDS, OF LAKE
t VILLAGE.
By Mrs. J. W. McMurray.
Mrs. D. H. Rej'nolds. the subject of this sketch, was a Miss
Wallace, born in Holmes county, Mississippi in 1845; moved
to Arkansas in 1859, and shared in the fortunes of our State
during the war and reconstruction period. She met General
Reynolds in Lake Village soon after his return from the war,
in which he had lost a leg, shot off by. a cannon ball at Benton-
ville, N. C, in the last important battle of the war. They were
married in 1868, a lovely uniting of two fine characters. The
General accepted the results of the war in the spirit of our
heroes, resumed his law practice at Lake Village and invested
in. land of Chicot county to the amount, at one time, of about
sixty thousand acres, in the mapping and platting of which
Mrs. Reynolds developed a correct and artistic talent. Their
home on Lake Chicot was presided over by Mrs. Reynolds with
sweet grace and was the center of generous hospitality. General
Albert Pike and Attorney General A. H. Garland and other
prominent members of the Arkansas bar, were always at home
there and as long as they lived cherished the recollection of the
hospitality they had enjoyed.
Mrs. Reynolds is the mother of five children, the eldest,
Mrs. Joseph Hill, wife of our Chief Justice, Robert W., who
sacrificed his young life and promising manhood in his coun
try's cause, being first Lieutenant in the Thirteenth Cavalry U.
S. A., and dying in the U. S. hospital at Hot Springs in 1906,
shortly after his return from two years service in the Philip
pines. The second daughter, Eleanor, is unmarried and a
third, Ruth is now the wife of Mr. Frank Bull, assistant cashier
in the Chicot bank; these with Daniel H. Jr., the youngest son,
all survive to bless the declining years of their devoted mother.
These are only a few dry facts in the' life of our friend,
but they form the framework of a picture that lives in the
hearts of those who know her best. A picture from which shines

124 Confederate Women of Arkansas
out a generosity only limited by her means and a charity that
"suffereth long and is kind," that "thinketh no evil," "rejoices
not in iniquity but rejoices in the truth."
The chairman of the Arkansas memorial cimmittee may
add to this beautiful sketch of Mrs. Reynolds, the fact that the
flag of General Reynold's brigade is now in the Richmond
museum, having been purchased from Colorbearer Daglan Foley
by him and presented to the Arkansas room of the museum.

JOHN ALLEN'S COW.
While General Milroy was in possession of Winchester he
was extremely harsh and vindictive towards the people. A great
many of them were reduced to the borders of starvation. Miss
Allen, a 15-year-old Southern girl, was a member of a family
almost absolutely dependent on a good cow's milk for susten
ance. In a short time the cow's food was exhausted and the pros
pect looked dark indeed. There was a good pasturage just out
side the town, beyond the guard of the Federal troops. The
brave girl volunteered to lead the cow out and attend her while
grazing. A permit to pass the lines from General Milroy was
necessary. She went to the general and laid her case before
him 'and asked for a permit. He flatly refused her request
and rudely insulted the poor girl.
"I can't do anything for you rebels and I will not let you
pass. The rebellion has got to be crushed," said he.
"Well," answered the girl, "If you think you can crash the
rebellion by starving John Allen's old cow, just crush away."

FIRST RECOGNITION OF CONFEDERATE FLAG.
From the Southern Advocate, Huntsville, April 3, 1861.
The Havanese are already making cigars done up in wrap
pers adorned with the flag of the Confederate states. This, we.
believe is the first foreign recognition.

SAM C. BELL AND CHARLES SCOTT.
By Mrs. Mary E. Woodruff Bell, of Little Rock.
In the year 1863, Charles Scott, who had moved with his
family from Van Buren to Little Rock, was in Baltimore with
his daughters, Misses Emma and Johanna Scott. One morning
he left the hotel before breakfast, to go to the market, telling
the young ladies that he would return in time for breakfast.
He was away so long, that his daughters became uneasy lest
some accident had befallen him; the father returned, however.
safe enough, but whispered the exciting news that he had seen
a Confederate soldier, Col. Sam S. Bell, whom he had known in
Little Rock. The soldier had gone into a restaurant for a cup
of coffee or such a breakfast as his slim purse would allow.
The two men recognized one another at once, but, with a glance,
Col. Bell made Mr. Scott understand that they must not speak.
With the ingenuity that comes to all in time of necessity they
managed to meet in confidence and Mr. Scott learned that
Col. Bell and nine other prisoners of war (including his broth
er, Capt. Jo. Bell) were being taken from Johnson's Island to
Point Lookout. .Knowing what that meant, all of them deter
mined to make their escape, which they did. The two brothers
jumped from the train just before it reached Baltimore, neith
er one knowing that the other had escaped. After talking with
each other as long as they thought prudent to do so, Mr Scott
handed the soldier a roll of bills, knowing that he must be ill-
prepared for a long journey. Col. Bell thankfully accepted the
money saying that he would "make it good" when he arrived at
Little Rock. The friends parted, one to go on to Philadelphia,
where he placed his daughters in Mrs. Cagey's school, making
five of Little Rock's young girls there, Mrs. Myra (McAlmont)
Vaughan, of Little Rock; Mrs. Laura (Tucker) Hardy, of Chi
cago; Mrs. Lizzie (Reynolds) Fellows, of New York; Mrs.
Emma (Scott) Lawson, of Little Rock, and the late Johanna
(Scott) Roberts of Little Rock.

126 Confederate Women of Arkansas
The escaped prisoners were taken in and hidden at the
home of the proprietor of a gents' furnishing house in Balti
more. Col. Bell often expressed regret that the name of the family
escaped his memory, for after the troublesome times were over
he longed to write and thank them for their kindness. But he
was glad, after the surrender, on his return to Little Rock, to
find his generous hearted friend and returned the money which
proved so helpful.
Col. Bell afterward married Miss Mary Woodruff, daugh
ter of the late Wm. E. Woodruff, Sr., of Little Rock. His
brother was sick at a Catholic hospital in Baltimore and the
two met at their home at Hamburg, Ashley county, Ark., their
first meeting since leaving Johnson's Island. What became of,
the other soldiers who escaped, they never knew.

SIGN OF THE STORK.
A young captain of our country, himself a married man,
read and wrote letters for many of his men unable to read or
write. He told me of opening a letter at the request of a sturdy
young soldier who had left a young wife at home. There was
nothing of special moment in the letter, but the soldier blushed
and laughed when the captain held up a blue yarn string and
said, "What does this mean, Rodgers, a secret token from your
wife?" "Yes, captain, that means good news." Months after,
returning from a furlough, the young soldier came to his cap
tain and said, "I left a young soldier boy at home, sir, 'and
we've named him Robt. E. Lee."
"Rodgers," said the captain, "was that the yarn string
token?" "Yes. captain, that was it."

REMINISCENCES OF THE OLD SOUTH.
By Mrs. Elmira F. Snodgrass, of Little Rock.
In the strong light of the twentieth century, it is sometimes
difficult to bring from the sleeping past, facts that are imprint
ed not only upon marble tablets or on history's page, but upon
the fleshy human heart as well. To some of us these remem
brances are as undying, as what occurred is beyond recall.
The decade reaching from 1850 to 1860 as time is comput
ed, holds in its grasp a living picture that extends from the
outer boundary of the Southland to its magnificent unmarred
center. No language is so full of poetry or so fragrant with the
flowers of Rhetoric as to graphically describe the "Old South,"
as we, the silver-haired devotees, remember it. The country
itself was a resplendent setting, planned and completed by
creative power for the courtly, cultured, magnanimous men,
and the refined, modest, virtuous women who composed
her loyal citizenship. Like one of the fixed stars in midnight
firmament which glows on forever unsullied, so the old South
pre-eminently adorns the picture gallery of memory. Fleet-
winged time marked the receding days; with the -early sixties
there appeared upon the political horizon of our country a
cloud, perhaps no larger than a man's hand, but which event
ually proved to be a beacon of destruction to the aggrandize
ment and accumulation of years, as well as the destroyer of ideal
homes, the crushing of women's hearts and tbe bringing of our
dearest ones to coffinless graves. For many hours we could deal
in generalities, yet, not exhausting the terrorizing truths that
burn like a blazing censor upon the historic scroll of '61 to '65.
Personally, it seemed at first that the war was far off; we heard
the bugle call, saw our gallant young men arrayed in handsome
grey uniforms, march away at officer's command, but no picture
of things that awaited us had been outlined on our mental sky.
In January, 1862, the fertile plains of what is known as
the tobacco belt of west Kentucky, first reverberated with the

128 Confederate Women of Arkansas
alarming tocsin of war. Our beautiful homes resting on the
peaceful landscape like children in the sheltered havens of a
well appointed nursery dreamed not of danger or wreckage. At
sunset that cold winter day the hurried message came. Smith
and Wallace's army, 5,000 strong, are marching through from
Mayfield to Fort Donaldson on Tennessee river. They are
sweeping everything in their course. We had scarcely heard the
news, when the shrill bugle call and the dram's thunderous
alarm confirmed the truth. With fire and sword they came.
Leisurely they passed on taking everything that could be con
sumed or destroyed. In four days and nights, (the terror of
which will never be forgotten) they had swept like a cyclone
our beautiful country. My own loved home, magnificent in
proportions and restful as a dream of Eden was literally devast
ated. Our negro houses with their entire contents were burned ,
to the ground turning the poor creatures out in the deluge of
rain and sleet with nothing but their usual wearing apparel.
The dwelling was wrecked, my aged parents and myself were
left shelterless and bedless. Not a living animal or fowl, or
morsel of food of the bountiful year's provisions laid in was
left, when Smith and Wallace's army had gone. A girl of
eighteen summers untouched by any rough wind or torrid sun,
the petted child of luxury, filled with high and holy ambitions,
in this brief space found herself without resource, yet, the
caretaker of her aged and afflicted parents and the supervisor of
a multitude of dependent negroes who had never known a want
of comfort nor ever felt a responsibility. God only knows how
we lived through it! Gen. Lew Wallace would have to write
many "Ben Hurs," many tales founded upon the Christ, be
fore my deadened sense of his goodness would be resuscitated.
My experience is only a prototype of many others in dear old
Kentucky, which was unfortunately the foraging ground for
both armies. In July, 1863, a skirmish between Confederate
and Federal cavalry occurred at Lashers, a church near my
home. Col. Hawkins commanding five hundred Federal cav
alry, stopping at the noon hour, had placed his pickets and they
'were resting nicely. When Capt. Ward, who with a small squad
of men dashed from a thick covert of woods through their lines

Reminiscences of the Old South 129
and fired into the main body, causing a perfect stampede;
Ward's men turned and followed their Captain at breakneck
speed through the lane into the thick woods beyond. Hawkins'
men came after them yelling and firing their guns in wildest
confusion. The bullets fell like hail on the roof and porches
singing about our ears as myself and the negroes thoughtless
of danger ran out to see the chase. The Federals did not go
in pursuit of Capt. Ward for they were sure the whole woods
were full of Rebels. When they turned a captain of the Fed
erals dashed up to the gate. I was still on the front porch ; he
commanded me to tell him where I had those Rebels hidden.
I replied I did not have them hidden. I did not know Captain
Ward was in the country at all. He became furious ; he cursed
me until he could find no words, wicked enough to express him
self, then he threatened to kill me and burn the house over me ;
I did not move, I was utterly in his power, so I told him to
'kill me if he would, but I had told the truth; at this juncture,
"Old Dafney," our dear old colored mammy came in view;
she ran to him crying, "Mister, Mister, hold on — Miss Mira is
telling you de God's truth ! We ain't had no soldiers here !"
He turned to her saying, "Well, Aunty, if you say so, I will
take your word, but I won't believe that Secesh gal." He then
rode away, followed by the men who had been waiting for or
ders. During the whole war my life was one bitter dream of
terror. I was imperiled in three or four skirmishes where the
bullets fell around me like hail and the shrieks of the wounded
and dying froze my blood with horror. I have at the point
of a bayonet cooked for the Yankees until there was nothing
left that could be cooked. Utterly unprotected I knew not at
what hour I might suffer personal violence.
I cannot write these facts coldly, I cannot speak them
calmly, the wound has never healed, and when touched the abra
sion shows acute inflammation. Dear hearts, I am making you
tired, but my life was potent with golden dreams, which that
cruel war turned into hydra form. The scenes we forget are not
erased. While the engulfing tide of circumstances implunge
the past in texture of new design, yet, in the nightime when the
winds sigh around the corners, when stray, restless birds sing

130 Confederate Women of Arkansas
piteous notes, or a distant bell tinkles, when shadows play fitfully
across the window pane, thought untrammeled flies down the dim
penumbra of the past, bringing again to life the scenes that were
graven on our hearts when life was young. The Federal army
robbed my children of their rights before they were born ! The
Old South with all its resources was theirs by inheritance, but
in lieu of its advantages, they have been made a part of the brick
and mortar worked into the building of the New South. The
precious darlings of a former generation lie coffinless on many
a battlefield, the darlings of this generation, full of the Spartan
blood of the mothers of the New South, stand invincible in the
faith of the ultimate glory of the new principle for which our
country surrendered its all. Dead bodies are not all that await a
resurrection to immortal life! Principles founded on GoqY-j,
eternal truth, though crushed to earth hold the germ of Divin
ity, and can never die. Some time a pean of victory will be
sounded, coming from all over this great republic, yea the
voices from hundreds of battlefields will write in proclaiming
the righteous laurels of our South, and the glorifying of Him
who said: "Not by power, not by might, but by my spirit com
eth victory." The hopes so fondly cherished lie
Deep buried in the misty past,
Crushed, yet they cannot die
Their merit is so vast.
Let me dream of their beauty,
The joy of their pristine life;
To reillume by my duty
The charm with which they are rife.
I cannot shut out the glory,
That covered life's morning,
Nor darken the gilded story,
That grew in its roseate dawning.
Oh youth ! the elusive maiden
Has slipped unbidden away,
But gems with which she was laden
Are my treasures today.

Reminiscences of the Old South 131

Resplendent in virtue supernal
They long shut in my bosom
Will spring into life eternal
Crowning the theme I have chosen.
We look on the New South today,
With pride in its success take part,
But 0, the Old South is hidden away,
In every Old Southerner's heart.

JEFFERSON DAVIS MONUMENT.
The project to erect an appropriate monument to the great
Chieftain of the Confederacy was undertaken by the veterans
years ago. They raised about $20,000. The Daughters of the
Confederacy, just as they always do, then took hold of the mat
ter and they increased the fund to $70,000. The Georgia
United Daughters of the Confederacy, who built a Winnie
Davis dormitory at the Georgia Normal School, have been very
active in the work for the Davis monument at Richmond, and
Georgia has the credit of leading all the States in the amount
contributed. The city of Richmond donated a very eligible
lot at the crossing of Franklin and Cedar streets, near the
splendid R. E. Lee monument. It is fitting that the monuments
to the leading civil and military heroes of the great cause shall
be so near each other. Very near to these will be monuments
each to Gen. J. E. B. Stuart, and to Gen. Fitz Hugh Lee. These
monuments will all stand in the Lee district, the new and com
ing choice residence section of the glorious city.
• This splendid monument to Mr. Davis was unveiled at the
Confederate reunion in 1907. Dirt was formally broken on
the 7th of November. 1905. by Mrs. Thomas McCullough, of
Staunton, president of the Davis Monument Association. Hon.
J. Taylor Ellyson, lieutenant governor elect, a noble veteran,
and others, also took part in the historic ceremonies. The picks
and shovels will be preserved in the Confederate museum.

SKETCH OF MRS. JARED C. MARTIN.
By Miss Mollie D. Martin, of Little Rock.
Mrs. Mary Martin was born near Gallatin, Tenn., January
10, 1809. Her parents, John and Sarah Douglass, with other
relatives came in a keel boat to Arkansas territory in 1819.
They settled near where Little Rock has since been built. There
was only one little log cabin here then, and it was occupied by
the man who ran the ferry boat, and was near a spring that
is in the old state house grounds.
In this sparsely settled country Mary Douglass grew up.
She improved the few opportunities of attending the country
schools ; she had a remarkable memory, and could talk for hours
of the old settlers, all over the State, and of her large connec
tion in Tennessee. Here in her happy home she was married
to Jared C. .Martin, January 25, 1827. They built a comfor
table home in Pulaski county and raised a large family. Her
husband died November 7, 1857, and the care of her children
and slaves devolved on her; she bravely did her best to make
all dependent on her comfortable and happy. She was a sin
cere Christian, and sang sweet old sacred songs as she went
about her household work. Her beloved father, John Douglass,
died January, 1861. She was very desolate with husband and
father both gone; but the dark days of war came soon and there
was not time to think of self, or our own trouble. Her hus
band had been a patriotic, public spirited man, and had often
said to her that he feared a Civil war was coming soon, and he
thought a war with some foreign nation would be a blessing in
uniting the people of the United States. She loved quiet and
peace, and the idea of war was dreadful, but when it came
there was no one more willing to do all she could for the Con
federate soldiers. Her home was just two miles from Little
Rock, near the river. The Confederate army often camped in
a wooded part of the farm; they called the place Camp Texas.
Her home was a home for Confederate soldiers and often it was

Sketch of Mrs. Jared C. Martin 133
crowded with the sick. She nursed them and cared for them
tenderly, she said their mothers had worked and cared for them,
and it seemed dreadful for them to be neglected when they were
sick and wounded. Some of the wounded from the fight of Cot
ton Plant stopped awhile at her house, 'and one wounded man
stayed three months; he recovered and went to his command.
Some were very sick and three from Texas died. In the spring
of 1863 her dear old home had to be abandoned. The line of
breast works that Gen. Price had built below ¦ Little Rock ex
tended entirely across her farm, her houses and every improve
ment were entirely destroyed, cotton burned, a hundred and
thirty bales, and with her younger children she sought refuge in
an old place she had ten miles southwest of Little Rock. Here
she and her four children toiled as they never had before,
plowing, hoeing, harvesting, cooking, washing, spinning, weav
ing, and often after they had succeeded in raising a little crop.
the enemy came and took it all. She had a wagon and a yoke
of oxen, the only wagon and team in the neighborhood, and the
women living near brought their grain to her house, and she
sent it eight miles to mill for them. She was a, fine manager
and her family never suffered for the necessaries of life, and
when Confederate scouts would occasionally come, she always
had something for them to eat and if they were in need of
clothes she would find some for them. Her two grown sons
were in the army and the servants all gone, stock of every
description had been taken. She never despaired but worked on
trusting in God for help and comfort.
When the cruel war was over with nothing but the land
left, in her old age, she had to begin to gather up something to
make a home again; she worked bravely for a few years, and
was taken to her reward February 14, 1877.

ARKANSAS SISTERS OF MERCY IN THE WAR.
By J. M. Lucey.
While describing the work of the noble and patriotic
women of the South during the long and heroic period of four
years of Civil war, something would be lacking if we should
fail to mention in appropriate terms the good deeds of the
Sisters of Mercy. It happened, at the time mentioned, that
they were the only Catholic sisterhood in Arkansas, and that
their houses at Little Rock, Fort Smith and Helena, though
they were strictly literary academies, and though the sisters
were trained as teachers only, were freely opened out to the
needs of the sick and wounded soldiers, and the services of the
sisters given as circumstances demanded. Some of the papers
printed will no doubt furnish many interesting details of hos
pital work at Little Rock, Fort Smith and Helena; and from
them some idea may be formed of the opportunities afforded
to the Sisters of Mercy to carry into effect their ardent desires.
Their visits to the local hospitals in charge of the ladies' asso
ciations were always highly appreciated by the patients and
the officers in charge. THEIR WORK IN LITTLE ROCK.
The number of sick and wounded soldiers was greater in
Little Rock from the very beginning of the war than in any
other city of the State. In 1863 there was a notable increase,
so that the ordinary Confederate army hospitals were over
crowded. The Sisters of Mercy of St. Mary's Academy fitted
up one of their own buildings and received as many as could
possibly be allowed entrance. The death rate was great, two
or three dying daily. Everything possible for the amelioration
of suffering was done. After the capture of the city by General
Steele, September 10, 1863, the position of the sisters became
almost unbearable, on account of the rude behavior of federal
officers and soldiers, who resented the kind treatment which the

Sisters of Mercy in the War 135
Sisters of Mercy were giving to the Confederate sick and
wounded. Many years afterward Rev. Mother Alphonsus said
to the writer: "We took care of the Confederates and the Fed
erals took care of us."
The retreat of General Sterling Price from his raid in
Missouri in September of 1864 also brought many a poor sol
dier to the care of the Sisters of Mercy. His troops suffered
terribly from cold, sickness and exposure. The indefatigable
efforts of the sisters to soothe at least the dying agonies of their
patients made a profound impression, and several soldiers em
braced the Catholic faith, as much perhaps as a testimonial of
gratitude to their holy nurses as a conviction of religious truth.
Very Rev. Patrick O'Reilly (Father Pat), V. G., from June,
1862, to February, 1867, administrator of the diocese, was the
pastor of St. Andrews' cathedral, then the only Catholic church
in the city.
The following sisters were members of the community of
St. Mary's Acadenry, Little Rock, Ark., in the period of the
Civil war: Mother Alphonsus, Sister M. Xavier, Sister M. Ag
nes, Sister M. Stanislaus, Sister M. Vincent, Sister Rose, Sister
Mary and Sister Michael. st. anne's at fort smith.
St. Anne's Academy was located by the Sisters of Mercy,
1851, in the old army headquarters of General Zachary Taylor,
just outside the city limits of those times, on an elevated and
beautiful site. Their boarding pupils came from the borders
of Texas, Indian Territory and several counties of Arkansas.
The day pupils from the, town and surrounding country homes
combined with, the boarders to make what was called in those
times a large school. The Civil war frightened away the board
ers, and in the later stages of it, the greater number of day
scholars, also, as parents were chary of risking the absence of
their little ones from home. Their fear was all the more
intense from the fact that the Indians just across the river
were divided into two hostile camps, those under Stand Watie
were faithful to the Confederacy while those under Opotheo-
hola fought for the Union. In 1864, John Harrington, a

13G Confederate Women of Arkansas
very worthy citizen, was murdered and scalped. by the Indians
within three miles of Fort Smith.
Another circumstance should be mentioned, not merely
that the position of the Sisters of Mercy may be better under
stood, but also that the noble sacrifices of the women of Fort
Smith and the State may be properly estimated. To give the
little delicacies to the sick and wounded, generally called for per
sonal privations. It is related that a woman in Richmond, Va.,
in the last year of the war, when scarcely a cup of tea or coffee
could be had for love or money, was entertaining Gen. Robert
E. Lee. He came to her house fagged 'and worn out, to rest an
hour or two. She knew his love for a cup of good tea. It hap
pened that there was barely enough to make two cups of tea.
She gave Gen. Lee one, and, having deftly filled her own cup
with colored water, prevailed on him to take the -second cup,
which revived his exhausted strength in a wonderful manner.
She knew well enough that had he known the facts he would
not have taken a second cup. This is a specimen of the work
of Southern women. Hundreds of instances could be given.
In those early days there were no railroads. Large side-
wheel steamboats traversed the waters of the Arkansas river
up as far as Fort Smith. The merchants were accustomed to
get six or twelve months' supplies at a time, and every citizen
was expected to act accordingly. Steamboats ceased to ran af
ter 1861, except as army transports. Some effort was made
to obviate the necessity of distant supplies, by home manufac
ture of leather, salt, breadstuffs and such necessaries, and by
the raising of chickens and hogs for mea't. All the grains that
could be procured, barley, wheat, corn, and also sweet potatoes,
were used to obtain a substitute for coffee. But time and trou
ble rendered almost every substitute a costly and sometimes a
dangerous affair for the noble women who visited the hospitals.
In fitting out the soldiers for the campaign of Oak Hill,
Elk Horn and Prairie Grove one article was generally a roll of
lint bandage for wounds which every soldier was expected to re
ceive. While some of the soldiers, for reasons best known to
themselves, preferred the articles that came from the hands of
special young ladies, many others thought there was some virtue

Rev. Mother M. Alphonsus Carton, War Nurse,
of Little Rock,

Sisters of Mercy in the War 137
in the rolls of lint that came from the convent, especially as
those contained an inside package of needle and thread.
The time had arrived all too soon when war put on its
most serious aspect. When the gay youth and confidant soldiers,
returning from a campaign, appeared with only the semblance
of a uniform. Many were mere boys, and when they appeared
before the Sisters of Mercy wrapped in tatters and rags, without
shoes and with only a show of a hat, the sight was enough to
move any woman's heart. The barn and other habitable out
houses of the convent were utilized as sanitariums, while food
and clothing were being prepared. In a week or two these
soldiers would feel strong enough to join their command, hut
the rustic sanitarium seemed to be always well patronized. The
soldiers who were thus benefitted were frequently reminded of
their own homes by the kindly sympathy of the sisters. That
womanly influence which brightens so many homes and softens
the stronger ways of men, had been so long absent from the
lives of the soldiers, that one or two weeks spent in the com
pany of the Sisters of Mercy seemed to restore the equilibrium of
their existence. AIDED WOUNDED OF BOTH ARMIES.
The day of the battle of Fort Smith, August 24, 1864,
when General Cooper attempted to drive the federal comman
der, General Curtis, from the town, brought great excitement
to the convent. A guard of soldiers had been sent in the morn
ing to all the churches and as the men came out they were
marched out to the trenches and put to work throwing up forti
fications. In the attacking army of Confederates were many
of the sons and relations of the men working that Sunday on
federal fortifications. General Cooper was repulsed. Then the
work of the Sisters of Mercy began in earnest for the care of
the wounded. While their personal sympathies were naturally
in favor of the South, their vows of religion led them to treat
with every possible kindness the federal sick and wounded. The
Confederates held Fort Smith until 1863, when General Blunt
captured it without a battle, outflanking with a superior force
General W. L. Cabell. What the Sisters of Mercy had done un-

138 Confederate Women of Arkansas
der Confederate occupation, they continued to do under federal
rule. It is well to state that neither Confederate nor Federal
soldiers ever offered any indignity to the Sisters of Mercy in
any part of the state. An occasional guard of soldiers would
be sent to protect their property. At Little Rock General Steele
maintained a guard at the convent for seventeen months.
GIANT TROOPER CAUSED PANIC.
The convent of Fort Smith was situated in a beautiful
grove and only separated by a roadway from the larger grove
where the church and pastor's house were located. The Confed
erate army had always respected the rights of church and sisters,
so that the groves had not been used as a camp ground. Quan-
trell, the noted guerrilla chieftain, arrived at Fort Smith in
1863 with a squadron of 200 cavalry. The men wore the regu
lation blue of the Union army, heavy overcoats, hats and boots.
As they generally captured a Federal train every month or two,
their dress was spic and span. As for arms, they were literally
loaded with them. A rifle was slung over the shoulder, a heavy
navy revolver was belted on either side, a good sized knife
showed itself, and a sabre completed the accoutrement. They
pitched camp in the grove opposite the convent and within a few
minutes one of the troopers stood in the doorway of the school.
The boys and girls had studied mythology and had read about
giants, so that when they looked up from their books and
caught sight of Quantrell's trooper he seemed to be at least
ten feet high, and with overcoat enough to carry them all
away. They sprang through the windows in every direction
and made their way to the town, where they reported that
Quantrell's men were pillaging the convent. A prominent
Catholic of the town, father of the writer of this paper, who
knew Quantrell, hailed him as he was riding by and told him
the news. Quantrell said that such an affair was not his style
of business and immediately dispatched an officer to look into
the matter. The trooper in coming to the school wanted merely
a chunk of burning wood to start the camp fire. Matches were
too precious to be used except in cases of extreme necessity.
Quantrell was a mild-mannered man in his intercourse with

Sisters of Mercy in the War 139
people. His medium height and fair complexion, with reddish
hair and beard, would not indicate the extraordinary bravery
which he exhibited in time of battle, nor anything of that terri
ble retaliation which followed the extraordinary outrages which
he and many of his men had endured in Kansas and Missouri.
Very Reverend Lawrence Smyth e, V. F., was the pastor at
Fort Smith from 1861 to the end of the war. The following sis
ters were members of the community of St. Anne's academy
from 1861 to 1865:
Sisters M. Baptist, John, Magdalene, Vincentia and De
Sales. THE WORK IN HELENA.
The Sisters of Mercy had acquired in the late fifties the
beautiful residence of the Biscoe family, adjoining that of Gen
eral Hindman and General Cleburne, for their convent and
school. Rev. Philip Shanahah was the pastor. Rt. Rev. An
drew Byrne, the first Catholic bishop in Arkansas, died there
June 18, 1862.
The hospital work of the sisters was much the same in
Helena as in Fort Smith and Little Rock. It was subjected
to much irregularity on account of the delay in establishing
any general system of hospital work. The medical staff was
at all times less in numbers and in suitable equipment than
even necessity required. This is why the ladies of the differ
ent cities and the Sisters of Mercy were almost always thrown
upon their own individual resources. This will also explain why
few exact reports can be made of much of the work.
It is said that disease kills more soldiers than battles.
Helena was at all times a military center and the hospitals never
closed their doors. When General Holmes made a furious at
tack on Helena July 4, 1863, then held by General Curtis, the
Union commander, the Sisters of Mercy from their elevated
convent were able to see the battle raging in all its fury. They
saw the standard-bearer in an advanced position fall to the
ground, trailing the banner of the South, and, in spite of their
prayers, they saw victory go down with the stars and bars.

140 Confederate Women of Arkansas
"Where before the altar hung
The proud banner, which with prayer,
Had been consecrated there;
And the nuns' sweet hymns were heard the while,
Sung low in the dim, mysterious aisle."
The repulse of General Holmes is said to have weighed
heavily on his mind for many years. He was sure of victory and
looked upon his plans as perfect. Within a few hours after the
close of the battle the Sisters of Mercy turned their St. Cather
ine's Academy into both a morgue and a hospital. They helped
to coffin many a poor soldier, if a rough box could be styled a
coffin. The wounded in all stages of suffering demanded imme
diate attention. Those only who have visited a battle field after
an engagement can understand what the good ladies of Helena
and the Sisters of Mercy were obliged to endure in the perform
ance of hospital work.
In conclusion it may be truly said that as great as the
work of the women of the South was in the tumult of war, a
large share of the responsibilities consequent of the result of
the long contest fell to them in the care of the widow and
orphan. The Confederacy was filled with children without
father or mother and it is well known to those who are familiar
with the life of the institutions under charge of the Sisters of
Mercy, that many a child was reared to a high and happy career
through their noble charity.

BATES AND THE FLAG.
Mrs. Josiah Obear taught a private school just after the
war in Winnsboro, S. C. One morning her little scholars
assembled in front of her home and stood on the sidewalk, to see
Corporal or Sergeant Bates, of the United States army, pass.
In his arms he carried a large United States flag. He was
dressed in black velvet and raised his hat as he passed the little
scholars. He walked and carried this flag all through the
Southern States, just after the surrender, yet no harm befall
him or his flag. M. R. Gantt.

FEDERAL RAIDERS OF MISSISSIPPI.
By Mrs. Mary Branson, of Little Rock.
Although I am now and have been for many years a resi
dent of Arkansas, the incidents that I narrate occurred at the
old family home near Byhalia, Miss. My father, C. N. Stevens,
and my two brothers, William Stevens and James Bailey, were
Confederate soldiers. RAID BY YANKEE SOLDIERS.
The women of the house had been spinning yarn and
weaving cloth very quietly until they were able to make two
suits of gray, two soldiers' caps, and two pairs of soldiers' boots.
These were precious articles. We personally placed them upstairs ,
in a barrel with a lot of old rags filled in on top. We had rea
son to believe that if the Yankees found them the things would
be lost and our house burned. The Yank raiding party came
as we feared they would, but failed to find our barrel. They
found many other things; in fact, looted the house, and hav
ing compelled my mother to cook almost everything edible in
the house, left with all our stock. We grieved especially over
the loss of our family horse and buggy mule. As all our neigh
bors suffered in like manner, however, we had no special reason
to complain. THE FATHER REPORTED KILLED.
We were most cruelly distressed by the news that father
had been killed, but later on we learned he was in Memphis in
the Irvin block, a prisoner. Dr. Miller of Cocrum, Miss., was
with him. They had passed themselves off as citizens, but every
moment feared that some one would recognize them. In three
months they managed to get paroled. Father returned home
and for a time all our sorrows were forgotten.
COTTON $1 A POUND.
When the Southern army was obliged to retreat it frequent-

142 Confederate Women of Arkansas
ly happened that quantities of cotton had been accumulated to
ship to Europe, and when it was seen that it would all fall into
the bands of the enemy, the Confederate general would order
it to be burned. Everybody would try to hide what they could.
My mother had saved some cotton belonging to my brother,
James, which she had stored in an outhouse and covered with
fodder. This was saved, and she sold it for $70 in gold, which
she buried, and when my brother came home she gave it to him.
The blockades, general and local, of those times made it very
difficult to procure the necessaries of life, even with gold. In
1865 flour was $17 a barrel and salt was $50 a barrel.

WHIPPED THE YANKEES WITH POPGUNS.
The tedious marches and the monotony of the camp was
often relieved by irrepressible humor and ready rustic wit. One
of the most amusing incidents was concluded only with the war.
An enthusiastic leader of the South had, at the outset of the
struggle, declared that if we seceded from the Union there,
would be no war, but even if there was we could readily whip
the Yankees with popguns. After the war, while addressing
an audience, he was asked by an old maimed soldier:
"I say, Judge, ain't you the same man that told us before
the war that we could whip the Yankees with popguns?"
"Yes," replied the speaker, "and we could have done so,
but confound them, they would not fight us that way."

RAID OF CLAYTON'S REGIMENT.
By Mrs. S. D. Dickson, of Lockesburg.
I noticed a statement in the Lockesburg Enterprise where
the women of Arkansas were invited to write 'and tell how they
suffered in the war of '61-'65. I could not write you all I did
suffer when Col. Clayton! the Northern man, was at Pine Bluff,
He sent his men to make raids on the Southerners and destroy
all they could, besides taking everything of value for themselves.
The first thing they started out to do was to take everything
they could find. Twenty bales of cotton were taken out of the
smokehouse at one time, five horses were also taken. They
searched the house and got every article of any value they could
find. Sometimes' it would take one and a half days for us to get
any food. We had three large barns full of corn. Twenty wagons
were sent at a time and nearly all the corn taken. My husband
was in the Confederate army and I was left with two little
children to care for. Two thousand pounds of meat were taken
from us and my life threatened if the key of my trunk was
not dehvered to them. Clayton's men went down in our pas
ture, and all the beeves were killed and taken away. I could
not rest at night for being uneasy about my husband, and for
fear they would kill us or burn our house down. Our slaves
made all they could on the farm with hoes for we had no horses.
I worked in the field myself with my children following me.
One time the Federals overtook the slaves hauling cotton
from the gin, and it was taken from them. My husband died
in '81 and I was left penniless with five children. The Federals
broke us up and after the war my husband was only an invalid.
and I had harder times than during the war. I am now 64 years
old and am penniless as I was then. I cannot work much. Well,
I will stop at this point as I could not tell it all anyway.

"THE DAUGHTER OF THE FIRST ARKANSAS
REGIMENT."
By Miss Laura Govan, of Marianna.
The subject of this sketch, Mrs. Charles Richard Cockle,
is the eldest daughter of the late Major General James F.
Fagan, of Arkansas. She has the proud distinction of bearing
the title of "Daughter of the First Arkansas Regiment," hav
ing been so christened and adopted by the regiment while it
was encamped at Brook's Station, Virginia, in 1861, the regi
ment having, immediately upon its organization left, under
command of General (then Colonel) Fagan, for Virginia, Mrs.
Fagan with her two children accompanying her husband.
The adoption occurred at time of dress parade, the regi
mental ceremony of the day, the companies in their best attire,
the officers in full dress, guns burnished, bayonets gleaming in
the sunlight, the sound of music's martial strains caught up in
the soft spring air and wafted across Virginia's hills, 'and over
all floated the folds of the Southern flag, as yet unriddled by
shot or shell. Mrs. Cockle was at that time four years of age;
her dress was typical of the inherited instincts of the soldier
which have characterized her whole life, red pants, a white
blouse with embroidered ruffle at neck and wrists; over this a
Zouave jacket of red, the small three-cornered hat of the same
bright, warm hue, with ribbon rosettes bearing the colors of the
Southern standard. The address of adoption was delivered on
behalf of the regiment by the Adjutant, who was afterwards
Major Bronaugh, commanding a battalion of the troops. Rev.
R. W. Trimble, chaplain of the regiment, christened the little
Irene, "Daughter of the First Arkansas Regiment."
The touching and beautiful incident is a part of the lost
cause, 'and has lived in the hearts of the veterans, witness their
tribute to their "Daughter," so touchingly bestowed only a short
time ago, when the regimental flag, the precious relic which has
been so tenderly, reverently preserved through all the years, was

Mrs. J. J. Sample
Daughter of Gen. D. C. Govan

"The Daughter of the First Arkansas Regiment" 145
presented to her by the veterans of the Confederate camp at
Newport, Ark. To insure the preservation of the treasure, Mrs.
Cockle has since presented it to the Confederate Museum at
Richmond, Virginia.
During a visit to her sister, Mrs. Watson, in Newport, Mrs.
Cockle was given a reception by the loyal daughters of Arkansas,
who, through her, paid tribute to her father. Arkansas' illus
trious son. Colonel Minor, in behalf of the "Daughters," pre
sented Mrs. Cockle a little flag, with the following touching re
marks: "As the 'daughter of the First Arkansas Regiment,'
we do you but slight honor in this impromptu affair. Your gal
lant father led this flag in many a deadly battle, honored it and
loved it until the day of his death, in peace; but bowed ever
with submission to the inevitable when the conditions so re
quired. In behalf of the Daughters of the Lucian C. Gause
Chapter, I present you with this slight token of the renewed
love of those of the First Arkansas Regiment who are left
behind for the time being, and yet cherish the love that was close
and sweet in the sixties, hoping that you have in no wise di
minished in the faith you imbibed in those days, but will hold
to your children's children and their generations the old love for
the South, and that the Confederacy will, in the' memory of
all, live forever."
Mts. Cockle was the guest of the veterans of Fagan Camp
at Barren Fork, Ark., in the fall of 1905. A parade of the
veterans through the little town, and a service at the church,
were features of the welcome and abundant hospitality accorded
the daughter of their old comrade. The occasion was replete
with reminiscences of valliant deeds in the heroic struggle for
the right, and pictures of the past would grow, "soldiers of the
Confederacy," standing as they might have stood on the eve of
battle, some summer day in the early sixties, in long trim lines,
silk and gold above them, and the green hills of Virginia stretch
ing away behind ; the pictures would give way, and in their stead
with youthful, eager, boyish faces; with the flashing of flags
would appear the reality of the hour, the veterans sitting there
listening to 'The tales that will not die.' "

SKETCH OF MRS. W. F. SLEMMONS.
By Mrs. Willie Slemmons Duke, of Monticello.
My mother, Mrs. W. F. Slemmons, often speaks of her first
experience with "the Yankees," as most thrilling. Being
the wife of an officer, (Colonel in 2nd Arkansas Cavalry), she
had more to contend with than did her neighbors. Like all
other Southern women, she had talked of and dreaded the com
ing of the "blue coats," but when they did come, it was quite
an unpleasant surprise. My father had just gotten home from
a long campaign in Mississippi, the night before, and that morn
ing after being assured by his scouts that there were no Fed
erals in this vicinity he went into town to transact some busi
ness. About 11 o'clock, the faithful negro girl "Beck" called
from the back yard, "Lawsy, Miss Marthy, de soldiers is com-
in," and on looking out my mother saw the soldiers, and also
saw that they wore the blue. Her first thought was of her lit
tle children playing in a nearby grove, so charging Beck to hide
the colonel's belongings, she rushed out, but was halted at the
gate, but was finally permitted to go on. When she returned
with the frightened babies clinging to her, she found that her
house had been searched from top to botton, but they had
found no trace of my father, as Beck with the native cunning of
her race, had not only concealed everything belonging to him,
but had told the soldiers such clever stories of "not 'spectin'
Marse Williams for two or three days," that they went away,
taking with them three valauble horses.
Late in the afternoon she received the welcome news that
Col. Slemmons was safe at his father's home, three miles from
town. He had been hidden in the loft of the Jones' hotel
when the soldiers passed through town. On leaving town afoot,
he fortunately met my grandmother Howard on her favorite
horse, Pompey. On learning his plight she dismounted at once
and gave him her horse on which mount he proceeded to
Louisiana to join Gen. Kirby Smith. When my mother began

Sketch of Mrs. W. F. Slemmons 147
to pack up his clothing to send to him, she found that Beck
had hidden his uniform in a feather bed. Needless to say it
was in a sad condition. The next day the same brigade com
manded by Major McCauley came back, and on learning in
town how they had been duped in regard to Col. Slemmons'
whereabouts, they came to the house, took everything they could
carry — silver, dishes, provisions, even the dinner cooking on
the stove, which they gave to a wagonload of negroes who were
going with them. Finding the carefully hoarded stock of sugar
and meal too heavy, they scattered it along the road. They tried
in vain to induce the faithful Beck to join them, but she re
jected their offers of freedom, money, etc., with fine scorn. In
a final burst of rage they poured a bottle of turpentine in the
hall, and set fire to it, then departed, but with only the assist
ance of the negro girl, mother fought the flames, and quenched
the fire before any great damage was done. Major McCauley
was not with his men at the time 'and came later to apologize
for their vandalism. As he left he said : "Tell Col. Slemmons
to come up and surrender like a little man. Ill be glad to see
him and treat him right." Mother replied that perhaps when
the meeting took place he wouldn't be so glad, and this proved
true, for only a short time after the Major was captured at the
battle of Mark's Mill and on learning who his captor was, said,
"Well, Colonel, I'm not half as glad to see you as I thought
I'd be when I sent a message to you by your wife."

MISPLACED SYMPATHY.
He was a physician in the hospital, and had a heart as
tender as a woman's. He had just seen a poor fellow die and
his sympathies went out to the wife, who must so soon hear the
sad story.Nerving himself to meet her, he told her the news as gently
as. kind words could clothe such intelligence.
She looked at him soberly and there was a tone of sadness
in her voice as she said:
"He was a good husband."
Meditating a moment, her voice deepened in melancholy
as she spoke again. "I'm afeard the men are goin' tar be
powerful scarce after this war is' over."

SUFFERINGS OF ELLIS FAMILY AT BAILY
SPRINGS, ALA.
By Mrs. Cora Williamson Rodgers, of Nashville.
My grandfather, Albert Gallatin Ellis, a proud son of Vir
ginia, and my grandmother, Mary Llewellyn Hewlott Ellis,
owned and resided at Bailey Springs, Ala., a summer resort,
nine miles from Florence, a thriving town. Their son, William
P., a lad at college, two daughters, Virginia and Mattie, and a
grandson, six or seven years old, comprised the family. My
grandfather being too old for active military service and feeble
in health, besides, could be at home very little on account of
the villainous tories, who persecuted him and all other repu
table Southerners. When the Yankee invaders came they soon
decided that Bailey Springs with its ample buildings and
grounds was an ideal place for winter quarters and rendezvous
generally. Here they would camp for months at a time.
The officers were usually well behaved, though the privates
were thieving, impudent and often tyrannical, plundering and
pillaging everything that could be found. The cattle, farm
stock and sometimes the slaves were sent some distance across
Shoal Creek for safe keeping. The supplies, hogshead of sugar,
molasses, etc., were rolled under the house, which was high at
one end and then covered with brush and rubbish.
The jewelry, silver and such valuables were hid numbers of
times and at last, Jennie, the daughter, a nervous girl, hur
riedly buried the jewelry on approach of the Yankees and in her
fright could never remember where. It was never found unless
the raiders got it.
A large number of faithful slaves, houses, land and stock,
were to be looked after and cared for. Grandmother and her
daughters managed all this, besides always finding time to sew,
knit and look after our "dear boys in gray," of which they
never tired. Many a wounded soldier sick and discouraged
found succor under their hospitable roof, and was sent away

Mrs. C. R. Cockle
Daughter of Gen. J. F. Fagan

Sufferings of Ellis Family 149
well and happy, ready to enter the service again. The tories
and bushwhackers often committed the most horrible crimes.
Avoiding the war they sneaked about to persecute those who
were left at home, women, children and feeble and aged men,
robbing and destroying on every hand. The little grandson,
Willie A. Ellis, was sent every few days to a settlement three
miles distant to learn the news and the movements of the two
armies. Mr. Wilson a wealthy gentleman, lived there with two
small nephews. One morning Willie was sent as usual for news and
on his return related that Mr. Wilson had been murdered 'and
burned by the Yankees. He was sick in bed when the Yan
kees asked where his money was and on his failure to produce it
piled papers saturated with turpentine on him and set it on
fire, burning the old man to death ; killing one nephew, wound
ing the other who rolled under the bed and escaped to tell the
awful tale. His slaves all fled and the whole country was hor
ror-stricken at the enormity of this crime. Many were afraid
to have burning light at night and some hid themselves away
until they felt the danger over. These heinous crimes were
often committed and caused continual fear and consternation
among the women and children. Oh, the agony of the poor
women and children and the infirm men, they never knew at
what moment they might be pounced upon and sacrificed. Their
helplessness was most pathetic, and oftentimes they were even
afraid to get out and bury their holy dead. How I wish a full
history of the war in the South, its depredations, desecrations
and destruction both of holy and unholy things could be had.
The history of the Turkish and Armenian war would pale into
nothingness beside it, since they are unchristian and little bet
ter is expected of them. At one time a number of Yankees
came and appropriated my grandmother's breakfast as fast and
as often as the cook could prepare it.
Finally, the daughter, Mattie, a plucky girl, decided she
should have her breakfast and stood guard while it was being
cooked. When it was again ready a Yank was on hand, ready
also and reaching his hand to help himself when Mattie flourish
ed a stick of stove-wood and said, "touch if you dare." The
man drew back and skipped out, pretending to be much fright-

150 Confederate Women of Arkansas
ened, he was cowed because of the cowardly trick. The whole
country was beseiged by Yankees and picketed so as to prevent
passing, buying or selling, and often supplies would ran short.
Oftentimes rye, barley and potatoes would be parched and a con
coction made of it to imitate coffee, no doubt a poor imitation,
but better than none. Shoes and gloves were made at home
from skins of animals killed at home, the tallow candle, and
those of beeswax and resin supplied the light after coal oil
gave out. These were the arc lights of the war.
My grandfather continued to grow worse and at last suc
cumbed to heart disease in 1864. I think grandmother sur
vived him many years. Two daughters, Mary Ellis Williamson
and Mattie Ellis Carufhers and William P. Ellis are still en
joying a lonely old age, and William A. Ellis, the grandson,
is now a middle-aged father and husband. There are living,
eighteen grandchildren, and seventeen great-grandchildren
from this grand old couple. May they all live to honor 'and
glorify their ancestors as they should be honored and glorified.

ARKANSAS WOMAN CAPTURED BY A GUNBOAT.
Mrs. Samuel Gondelock, of Union District, went West with
her husband just prior to the war. He was killed in Arkansas
while serving with the Western army of the Cnnfederacy, and
with her two little girls the mother attempted to get back from
Arkansas to South Carolina. The Mississippi River was then
patrolled by Federal gunboats and as she was being rowed
across she was espied and stopped, brought aboard a gunboat
and her trunks opened and contents examined. Nothing incrim
inating being found she was landed on the Eastern bank and
finally reached home. J. L. Strain.

THE WILLIAMSON FAMILY OF ALABAMA.
By Mrs. Cora Williamson Rodgers, of Nashville. .
My father, Capt. Samuel Zachariah Williamson and his
wife, Mary H. Ellis Williamson, were but recently married,
when my father was called to the front. He soon became Cap
tain of 2nd Mississippi Partizans, serving till the close of the
war, leaving my mother and her twin babies, and a small son
of a former wife, in the care of God and the faithful slaves.
The negroes made the crop and protected the little family as
best they could.
My mother had mortal fear of the enemy, who robbed, pil
laged and destroyed every available thing. At one time they
carried off all the provisions on the place, 'and when she told
them there was nothing left for them to eat, one of the inso
lent creatures turned and threw her a package and told her she
could keep that. It proved to be a bundle of spice, which is
good in its place but a poor substitute for bread. They drove
my father's handsome carriage and high-bred horses to the
door and loaded it with books from a splendid library. These
they had no use for, but scattered and destroyed them most wan
tonly. Years afterwards my father had a letter from someone
saying, "he had found his name in a book on the parlor table
in the house of a man living in Michigan. It was never re
covered however. Their jewelry and silverware was sent down
to a friend's in the river bottom, who kept them until the ter
rible days were over. But my mother's fine dresses and in fact,
everything else were carried away by raiders and thieves.
Once my father, on arriving home from the battles, heard
of a woman who had some smuggled coffee in the neighborhood.
He remounted his horse and rode for hours to overtake her and
buy some, even a little, for be it remembered, that coffee, su
gar, provisions and medicines were not allowed by the Yan
kees to be sold to Southerners, who had possession of Memphis,

152 Confederate Women of Arkansas
and the Yankees were trying to starve them into surrender.
Provisions and medicines, especially quinine and whiskey, were
often smuggled by the women, for the lives of the Southern sol
diers often depended on these two articles. Sometimes medi
cines were sewed in the lining of their dresses. Spinning, weav
ing and knitting occupied the time of most Southern women,
preparaing boxes of clothing, medicine, provisions to be sent
with words of cheer. During this time another son was born
to them and death claimed their twin boys, one only a few hours
after the other. My mother's delicate health and nature 'almost
succumbed to this terrible shock, which required more forti
tude than any one can ever understand, being separated from
parents and husband, with raiders appearing at any moment.
Kind friends and dear hands constructed a nice walnut coffin,
covered it with velvet, a luxury at that time, and the little
ones were consigned to mother earth, clasped in the arms of
one another, as they entered this world. My father surrendered
at Gainesville, Ala., and as the railroad wires were torn up by
Yanks, came home on a hand car with others who took turn
about, walking to push, often mending the broken railroad to
continue their journey. His negroes were free, he was without
a dollar, disheartened, almost heartbroken over the sad fall of
the brave South, but like the hero he was, he took his small
son and tried to farm. His negroes, however, soon decided he
was the best master to be found, and nearly all returned to work
for him, and helped him to regain his fortune. Both parents
still live in the old home at Sardis, Miss., and would be glad
to hear from any old friend or comrade in those squally times.
They live to recount the incidents of the war, and many, many
hours have I sat at my father's knee, listening and never tiring
of listening to the brave deeds, narrow escapes, trying times,
hardships, such as sleeping on two rails in a fence corner, and
thought the rails a great luxury. The stories of the thirst and
hunger so often suffered by him and bis comrades was to me
simply terrible. At that time money was scarce and worth lit
tle. Calico was a dollar a yard. Spool thread a dollar. Shoes
ten dollars to seventy-five dollars. Flannel that first wrapped
my husband cost seventy-five dollars a yard. His first shoes

The Williamson Family of Alabama 153
cost one hundred dollars — quite a big sum for baby shoes.
But those trying times are past, may they never return.
Wben Christianity burns in every heart as it should, wars,
tumults and strife of all kinds will end.

A PLUCKY WOMAN OF MAINE.
When the Confederate cruiser Shenandoah, captured the
bark Delphine from Bangor, it was so rough that the skipper's
wife had to be hoisted aboard the cruiser. She was a pretty
woman and observed that had she been in command the vessel
would not have hove to. Her gallant captors expressed the
opinion that it was no empty boast. They believed she would
have escaped with the vessel.

J. S. E. Beck, who scouted with the famous Belle Boyd
has left this description of her : "She was brave,1 she was also
modest and well-behaved; but she was not pretty at all. She
was about 5 feet 7 inches, high cheek bones, narrow face, black
hair, hazel eyes, a good looking nose, but a close thin lipped
mouth. Her form was angular. She was not fair, fat and forty,
but she was dark, thin and thirty."

SKETCH OF MRS. LAURA C. DOSWELL,
OF NEWPORT.
By Mrs. C. H. Wilmans, of Newport.
Mrs. Laura C. Doswell, of Newport, Ark., is one of the true
type of loyal Southern women. She came to Arkansas from
Virginia, to make her home out here with her brother, Colonel
Franklin Doswell, many years ago. Mrs. Doswell's experi
ences as a young girl, during the war between the States, are
tpery interesting and quite worthy of place in the historical
pamphlet, but her extreme modesty prevents our securing a very
extensive account of the subject.
One interesting experience of Mrs. Doswell is told most
entertainingly by her, in about these words, "Yes, I remember so
clearly the sad day on which the battle of Manassas was fought.
Sunday, July 21. I was at Old Fork church that day. As soon
as possible, several from our neighborhood, myself among the
number, went to Culpepper Court House, to assist in caring
for the dead and dying men there. We took with us many dain
ties, medicines, and all sorts of supplies. A hospital had been
temporarily established at a large private residence. I was
stationed in the linen room there, where I remained for many
weeks assisting in getting ready the clothes, bed linens, band
ages, etc., for the wounded and dying. The lady in charge of
this department was Mrs. Dade, the widow of Major Dade, kill
ed in the Seminole war in Florida. 0 ! child, there are so many
painful recollections! But my service was so little and my ex
periences like those of so many others." And thus it is we fail
to get lengthy articles from these brave and modest women.
When we read between the lines we can not fail to see the suffer
ing and sacrifices, the sacredness of sorrow that neither they
nor we can put into words.
Mrs. Doswell sends a contribution of money, saying that
she desires "to assist in building the monument to those noble
women who so deserve it." She does not seem to realize the
fact, but nevertheless she is truly one of "those noble women."

CRUELTIES OF 13TH KANSAS CAVALRY.
By Mrs. Jeffers, of Ozark.
My husband, Daniel Jeffers, was three years in the Con
federate army. He left me with two small children on a farm
near Mulberry. The place was some distance from a neigh
bor's house and many a time I gazed in silence on the sleep-:
ing forms of my babes 'and wondered how long I should be
obliged to live that lonely life and how long I should dread
to hear a gun go off, as it made me think of my husband on the
battlefield far away, indeed, but so easily recalled.
BREAKS A YOUNG HORSE.
There was no income from the farm 'and no way to get
anything from it except I worked it myself. I plowed in the
field day after day. I broke a young horse to the plow that a
fifteen-year-old boy had failed to make work. The hardships
endured in these long years can only be understood by women
who went through similar experiences. Now and then, as
strength began to fail me, kind neighbors would lend a hand
and my husband's little brother and my own would help me over
the worst work. CRUELTIES OF BUSHWHACKERS.
The retreat of Gen. T. C. Hindman after the battle of Prai
rie Grove left our section full of marauders of all kinds, chiefly
Federal soldiers 'and bushwhackers. Small bands of these inhu
man wretches came to our homes and tortured old men and
Ivomen by applying burning wood and hot coals to the soles of
their feet until they told where money and other valuables were
hidden. Many times when there was nothing hidden away and
at others when some old man or woman would not tell where
treasure was secreted, many cruelties were practiced. In a
neighbor's house these villains poured hot coals down a lady's

156 Confederate Women of Arkansas
hack because she was unwilling or unable to satisfy their de
mands. The mental horrors and apprehensions which such
outrages created in every woman's mind that heard of them were
among our most dreaded trials in those times.
FEDERAL SCOUTS EAT LAST MORSEL.
Many a time these raiders would dash up to my house,
search under the beds and in every closet and place where I
fried to hide bread and meat for myself and little ones, and
then compel me with oaths and indecent language to prepare a
lavish meal out of my very scanty food. I thought in those
days that I could never bring myself to look upon a Federal sol
dier with anything but disgust and hatred, as the cruelties of
the Thirteenth Kansas, who wore that blue, were villainous.
HUSBAND REPORTED KILLED.
My husband got a brief furlough one time and made his
way home. A scouting party of the Thirteenth Kansas rushed
upon my house and told me that they had killed him in the
ivoods near by. The horrors of those hours will never be for
gotten. About 9 o'clock that night I heard the sound of my
husband's voice in the chimney corner outside, asking me to
bring him something to eat. He was afraid to enter the house,
us the scouts were camped a half mile away and some might be
watching. Some time previously I had hidden a little corn,
wheat and meat on a bluff, but the scouting thieves found my
ntore, but before they could take it all away 1 managed a day or
two before the last raid to bring some of it home. The Thir
teenth Kansas now came and took everything except a small
piece of meat. After their departure I picked up a peck of
'»rn from the floor, which they had spilled and tramped over.
RODE 40 MILES TO VISIT HUSBAND.
Through one of those circumstances that frequently befell
the Southern soldier and family within the enemy's lines,
my husband was captured. From a reliable source I learned
that he was in the guard house at Van Buren, 40 miles away.
I saddled my poor old pony, and, placing my babe in my lap,
started on the journey, as I could not rest after hearing the

Cruelties of 13th Kansas Cavalry 157
news. Those who have traveled in that part of the country
know how many streams there are to cross and they were all
swollen at that time. Big Mulberry and Little Mulberry were
very high. I was very tired and worn when I reached Van
Buren, but went direct to the headquarters of the colonel com
manding the post. No sooner did I mention my business to
this officer than he used ungentlemanly and abusive language
and turned his back upon me. He did not seem to have a spark
of human sympathy in his breast. With my tired body and
blighted hopes I went away with streaming eyes, having no one
to call on for comfort except "Him who doeth all things well."
After many rebuffs and on a promise to leave for home on the
morrow, I got permission to spend the night with my husband
in the guard house. Next morning I was compelled to start on
my homeward journey, not having accomplished anything,
heart heavy and sick in soul and body. I thought that I would
never see my husband again in this world. But our heavenly
Father does more for us than we should expect. The very next
night my husband escaped from prison and reached home before
me and baby.

A MEMORIAL INCIDENT.
"Marse Tom," said an aged darkey, yesterday, "don't you
'member me?"
"Never saw you before to my knowledge."
"W'y, don't you 'member we'n de Yankees — "
"I tell you I never saw you before!"
The old man seemed, for a moment, lost in thought, then,
as he shambled off, he muttered:
"It's been a gineration senee de surrender, en dat man ain't
SOBER yit !"— Atlanta Constitution.

HEROISM OF MRS. N, J. MORTON STAPLES, OF
PRAIRIE GROVE.
By Mrs. D. H. Torbett.
Our Chapter is honored by numbering among its mem
bers several women who lived in this, Washington county, Ar
kansas, during the war between the states, and no one suffered
more than they. For the most part they were women who
stayed at home and cared for their families as best they could,
fed, sewed for and aided the soldiers.
One of these grand old women was Mrs. N. J. Morton Sta
ples. Her home was on the dividing line between the armies of
the North and South when the battle of Prairie Grove was
fought. During the battle the family took refuge in the cellar
of their home. I mention incidentally that my father, Dr. Joel
H. Blake, was surgeon in this battle and has told me that the
women were a very great help to them in caring for the sol
diers. After the battle, about sundown the women of this home
went out on the battlefield among the wounded and dead. They
carried in the wounded of both sides until their two rooms and
porch were filled with men torn by shot and shell. All night
they worked to relieve the sufferings of those who wore the blue
as well as their own beloved grey. They tore up sheets and pil
low slips for bandages, made hot, nourishing drinks of herbs,
and gave freely of their scanty store. Two soldiers died that
nighty one in a blue uniform of the rank of captain. The other
in a homespun suit of grey. The next morning those who were
still living were taken to the old Presbyterian church and cared
for until they were able to go away.
WOMEN DIGGING A GRAVE WITH A BROKEN HOE.
This same Mrs. Staples together with a younger woman,
with only boards and a broken hoe to dig with, dug a grave and
buried a relative, a man too old and infirm to be in the army.
The Federal scouts had burned his home and shot him. These
brave girls worked till their hands were blistered and bleeding.

Heroism of N. J. Morton Staples 159
They covered the grave with rocks and to this day one may pass
the lonely mound, two miles east of Prairie Grove. Near by
in a pasture is a broken elevation covered with grass, a large
rock here and there and a lonely cedar tree. These bespeak a
once happy home destroyed by the cruel hand of war. But now
over all the place, the cattle browse, the birds sing, the flowers
bloom, and all is peace.

PERSIMMONS TO DRAW STOMACH UP.
As General "Alleghaney" Johnston was marching to Bristoe
station in the fall of 1863, he preceived one of his men up a tree
and called out to him :
"I say, there, what are you doing there?"
"I am getting persimmons, general," replied the soldier.
"Persimmons, thunder ! they are not ripe yet, they are not
fit to eat."
"Yes, general, I know they are green, but I am trying to
draw my stomach up to suit the size of my trousers : If it stays
as it is now I shall starve.

A HUSBAND HANGED FOR HIS MONEY.
By Mrs. 0. M. Mashburn, of Saline County.
I am now 78 years old. I was born in Georgia, but moved
to Arkansas in 1856. My husband's home at the opening of the
Civil war was in Saline county. Our little children and my
brother, Tom Ball, made our home a happy one. My husband
and brother soon joined the Confederate army and went through
the war in safety. COMING OF THE FEDERALS.
When the Federals came to Little Rock scouting parties
raided Saline county. The havoc and destruction cannot well
be described. At that time we had plenty of stock, horses, cows,
sheep and hogs. They took everything, even cutting the cloth
from the looms, taking bed quilts and all clothing, except what
the family was wearing at the time. Bread and. water were our
diet for many long stretches of time. They set fire to the house
and cursed us for putting it out. It was a dreadful time.
HUSBAND HANGED BY FEDERALS.
My husband came home on furlough just after the Federals
had begun their raids. On one occasion my husband was not
watchful enough and they caught him. In some way they had
heard that he had money hidden in the house. They hung him
with his own bridle reins, leaving him half dead.
HORRORS OF THE BATTLEFIELD.
The only battlefield that I ever visited was Hunter's Cross,
on Hurricane creek. The wounded, dying and dead were all lying
in heaps here and there. The moans of the wounded and the
groans of the dying remained many long years in my memory.

DIFFICULTIES OF LIFE OF CONFEDERATE
WOMEN.
By Mrs. W. D. Wasson, of Springtown.
My father and brother joined the Confederate army and my
mother was left with a large family of small children, Jthe oldest
boy being only 13 years old. Father left us plenty to live on, but
Federal soldiers came and destroyed everything. The hogs and
cattle were killed, the corn taken and the fowls seized.
Federal soldiers were stationed at all the grist mills and
no Southern woman was allowed entrance. Every country store
outside of Fayetteville was burned to the ground and in Fayette-
ville a Southern woman could not buy or trade at the stores for
either love or money (both of which they were short of.)
MAKING SALT FROM SMOKE HOUSE CLAY.
We dug up the dirt where the smoke houses were burned and
put it in hoppers as is done in soap-making and the water was
boiled down until there was a residue of salt. We burned an
oval place in the tops of hard stumps and beat corn and wheat
whenever they could be got. We bought by subscription a
small handmill about the size of a sausage grinder and the
neighboring women "came to mill" whenever they had anything.
While one woman was grinding her corn, several would be on
guard in trees and in outhouses watching for the Federals. We
thought that the bread made from this meal was the best that
we had ever eaten. We had splendid appetites ; in fact, that was
about all that we did have at times.
WOMEN BUBIED TWO CONFEDERATES.
Mrs. J. B. Stokes of Elm Springs, Ark., and Mrs. J. H.
Wasson, now of Westville, I. T., went 20 miles in an ox cart and
brought to their family burying ground the bodies of two Con
federate soldiers that had been killed and partly burned. They
dug the grave themselves, as there was no man on the place, and
buried the dead as well as they could. The houses of these

162 Confederate Women of Arkansas
women had been burned to the ground and they were not allowed
to take anything out of them.
Two brave women, one a soldier's wife, the other a young
lady, walked 200 miles or more to Texas, carrying a small child
and all their other worldly goods on their backs.

JOHNNY REB CAPTURED.
It was toward the end of the terrible struggle between the
States. A weary and dusty Confederate sat cooling his tired
feet in a stram, while, with a rusty needle and coarse thread he
was endeavoring to mend his ragged coat. Suddenly a mounted
Federal dashed into view, and riding rapidly toward the Con
federate, he shouted: "Hi, there, Johnny Reb, I've got you
this time.' Without looking up from -his mending the half-starved,
ragged and dirty fellow replied :
"Yes, and a h — 1 of a git you got."

One of the opposing pickets on the Rappahannock agreed
not to fire. A brisk conversation began between a Texan and
an Irishman on the Federal side.
"What are you doing in the Federal army? What are you
fighting for anyway?" said the Texan.
"I'm fiting for thirteen dollars a month. I believe ye're
fitin' for eleven," replied the son of Erin.

One of the most remarkable personalties of the Confederacy
was Secretary Judah B. Benjamin, who, at the collapse of the.
Government went to England, where as a barrister he rose to
the top of his profession.

SOMEBODY'S DARLING.
From Underwoods Women of the Confederacy.
Into a ward of the whitewashed halls
Where the dead and dying lay;
Wounded by bayonets, shells and balls,
Somebody's darling was borne one day.
Somebody's darling, so young and so brave,
Wearing yet on his sweet, pale face,
Soon to be laid in the dust of the grave,
The lingering light of bis boyhood's grace.
Matted and damp are the curls of gold,
Kissing the snow of that fair young brow;
Pale are the lips of delicate mould,
Somebody's darling is dying now.
Back from his beautiful blue-veined brow,
Brash the wandering waves of gold;
Cross his hands on his bosom now —
Somebody's darling is still and cold.
Kiss him once, for somebody's sake,
Murmur a prayer, soft and low.
One bright curl from its fair mates take,
They were somebody's pride, you -know.
Somebody's hand hath rested there,
Was it a mother's, soft and white;
Or have the lips of a sister fair
Been baptized in their waves of light?
God knows best. He has somebody's love,
Somebody's heart enshrined him there;
Somebody wafted his name above,
Night and morn, on the wings of prayer,
Somebody wept when he marched away,
Looking so handsome, brave and grand.
Somebody's kiss on his forehead lay,
Somebody clung to his parting hand.

164 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Somebody's waiting, and watching for him,
Yearning to hold him again to her heart,
And there he lies — with his blue eyes dim,
And his smiling, child-like lips apart.
Tenderly bury the fair young dead,
Pausing to drop o'er his grave a tear;
Carve on the wooden slab at his head,
"Somebody's darling is lying here."

THE REBEL YELL.
The old Rebel yell that used to nerve Johnnie Reb and
frighten the life out of the Yanks, sounds something like the
old steamboat whistle, one long, two short and one long cries.
The yell was always begun at a low pitch, gradually rising to
higher ones and getting lost in the heavens above if the charge
was long continued. Another characteristic, and perhaps the one
that contained the milk in the cocoanut, was that it should be a
yelp, starting low and increasing with every bound as it bursted
from several thousand throats of eager soldiers charging up hill
or down hollow, made the very earth tremble and shook the cour
age out of Yankee hearts. Our Southern colleges should pre
serve this historic yell, which will be music to the ears of the
old Rebs and their descendants.

SHERMAN'S RAID.
By Mrs. Margaret E. Rush, of Union County.
My home is now in Union county, Ark. I was a small child
in Anson county, N. C, during the war, where my mother, whose
name was Elizabeth Myers, was born and raised. My father
having died before the war, I had four sisters and one brother,
who was forced to go to the war at the age of 17. He died six
weeks later. If mother was living, she could tell better than I
can of the hardships and troubles of that cruel war — how hard
it was to give up her only son and have to provide for a family
of girls- alone, and of the raid of Sherman's army, who destroyed
the stock of provisions, house and furnitnre, and left the people
to suffer the consequences with the few negroes.
I was small, but well do I remember seeing the Yankees
riding the roads, with their horses loaded with meat, chickens,
blankets and everything that they could carry. They burned
the mills and gins. I saw Mr. Lockhart's gin burn. It was full
of wheat and cotton. I can't tell half what we suffered from
the effects of the war. I was raised without a man on the place,
and had to do all kinds of work. I married a man here by the
name of Rush. His father died in the war ; his mother was left
with her first-born to raise alone.

ANDERSONVILLE VINDICATED.
By Chas. Coffin, of Walnut Ridge.
There is one thing concerning the conduct of the war that
Northern people have held against us, and that is the treatment
of Northern prisoners in Southern prisons. They have always
held it as a blot on our record.
But we know the truth, and I think it is time they
knew it. We know that the Northern soldiers in Southern
prisons had the same rations in kind and quantity that guards
over him had, and that the soldiers in the field had, with this
difference: They were kept together in large numbers in a limj
ited area, necessarily so, in a climate they were not assimilated
to, and on a diet they were not accustomed to. Add to this
then the fact that they were prisoners without hope, condemned
to imprisonment during the war by their own government — for
it was not the Confederates authorities who stopped the exchange
of prisoners of war. The great military triumvirate of the
North, Staunton, Grant, and Sherman were responsible for that.
Everybody knows what Sherman said war was. Sherman said
"War was hell !" and Staunton and Grant were wise enough to
know that the Confederacy was playing with a limit — that they
had only so many men out of whom it was possible to make
soldiers, and if they could succeed in capturing and holding
them it was only a question of time when the war must end ; add
to this the fact that the prisoners at Andersonville had among
them an epidemic for which the doctors had no antidote, nos-
tralgia — home-sickness — the direst of all diseases, for it has its
origin in that "hope deferred" that makes the heart sick even
unto death. Under these conditions, of course they sickened
and died. But I submit if in the good year of our Lord, 1898, at a time
when our doctors have become intimateely familiar with bacilli
and bacteria, the germs of disease and death; when the science

Andersonville Vindicated 167
of surgery has reached a higher degree of skill and excellence
than was ever before known; if under these conditions the
United States, with all the resources, financial and material at
her command, has been unable to keep disease and death away
from Chickamauga, how in Heavens name I ask you, could
the impoverished Confederacy have been expected to keep them
away from Andersonville in 1864 ! In the light of the history
of Chickamauga in 1898, Andersonville in 1864, stands abso
lutely vindicated.

A NORTHERN WAR NURSE.
The most famous Sister of Charity who went out with the
Northern Army was probably Sister Anthony of Cincinnati, who
accompanied the hospital corps of the army of General Rose-
crantz. She was a fine business woman, a tender nurse, and
the possessor of that mysterious power which is called personal
magnetism. After the close of the war, so great and general
was her reputation, that two gentlemen of Cincinnati, not of
her faith, presented her with the magnificent Samaritan Hospi
tal of that city, as a mark of their high appreciation of her
character. The only draw-back she ever felt was from her looks.
She was as homely as the Lord ever made a woman. On one
occasion when*caring for the sick and wounded in the hospital,
she went to a meat market in Cincinnati, to buy a few chickens.
She complained about the high price. The dealer made some
rough remark, to which she paid no attention. Then he used
more rough language, and as she persisted, money being scarce.
he said finally, "Oh take them along for anything. You are so
d — d ugly I cannot talk to you any more. If you were good look
ing I would talk an hour."

SOUTHERN CROSS OF HONOR.
From the Official Circular of U. D. C.
¦ The idea of the Southern Cross of Honor to be given by the
United Daughters of the Confederacy to the veterans and des
cendants of deceased Confederate soldiers and sailors originated
with Mrs. Mary Ann Cobb Erwin, Athens, Ga.
The design offered by Mrs. S. E. Gabbett, Atlanta, Ga,,
Chairman of the committee appointed by Mrs. Katie Cabell Cur-
rie, President U. D. C, at Hot Springs, Ark., November, 1898,
to procure designs, was accepted at Richmond, Va., November,
1899. The members of the committee were Mrs. S. E. Gab
bett, Chairman, Atlanta, Ga. ; Mrs. C. Helen Plane, Atlanta,
Ga.; Mrs. Mary Ann Cobb Erwin, Athens, Ga. Upon the res
ignation of Mrs. Erwin, Miss Mildred Lewis Rutherford,
Athens, Ga, was appointed in her place.
The rules formulated by this committee were found insuffi
cient to meet the many questions that arose regarding the be
stowal of the Cross, so at the request of Mrs. Gabbett, who had
been appointed Custodian of the Cross at Richmond, 1899,
Mrs. Edwin G. Weed, President of U. D. C, enlarged the com
mittee at Montgomery, Ala., November, 1900. *
The members of this committee are Mrs. Cornelia Branch
Stone, Galveston, Texas, Chairman; Mrs. Virginia Faulkner,
McSherry, West Va.; Mrs. J. W. Lench, Florida; Mrs. J. W.
Thompson, Florida; Mts. Beede, California; Mrs. Poe, Mary
land; Mrs. L. H. Raines, of Georgia.

RULES FOR BESTOWAL OF CROSS OF HONOR.
Rule I.
Section 1. Each State and Territorial Division shall
elect, or appoint a Recorder of Cross of Honor, to whom Chap
ters shall apply for blank certificates of eligibility, to be filled

Southern Cross of Honor 169
out by the veterans, and blank forms for alphabetical lists, to
be filled out with data from the certificates, by the President
of the Chapter ordering crosses. When so filled out these shall
be sent to the Recorder of said Division, for approval, or cor
rection, and forwarded by her to the Custodian of the Cross,
who will forward the Crosses to the Chapter.
The Recorder shall apply to the Recording Secretary Gen
eral, U. D. C, for the blank forms of certificates, and blank
forms of alphabetical lists, supplying these, on demand, to
the Chapters, accompanied by an order to the Custodian, signed
by the President General and Recording Secretary General,
U. D. C.
Sec. 2. The oldest living lineal descendant of Veterans,
who have not received a Cross, may secure it in any county, pro
vided, that three consecutive monthly notices be inserted in the
city and county papers, calling upon Veterans to send in certifi
cates for crosses. If at the expiration of three months, there
are no other applications from veterans, the bestowal of Cross
es upon such descendants, may begin ; the same to be governed by
rules for bestowal upon Veterans. Where there is no lineal des
cendant desiring the Cross, it may be bestowed upon the widow of
veteran, who has not received a Cross, provided she be a Confed
erate woman, who has endured the hardships 'and privations of
the period from "sixty-one to sixty-five." No descendant or widow
can receive a second Cross, nor can such descendant or widow
wear the cross. The Recording Secretary General will supply
to the Recorder of Cross of Honor of each State and Territor
ial Division special blank forms of certificates, for descendants
and widows, which must be filled out with data of eligibility of
ancestor or husband. Rule II.
Section 1. No Crosses will be furnished by the Custo
dian unless the order is accompanied by certificates of eligibil
ity, properly filled out, by the Veterans, and certified to, by
two, or more, members of a Camp of United Confederate Vet
erans, and alphabetical list, from Chapter President.
Sec. 2. Presidents of Chapters shall fill out blank alpha-

170 Confederate Women of Arkansas
betical lists from the certificates with all data contained therein
to forward with certificates to their State Recorder of Cross
of Honor, with money order, for the number of Crosses desired.
The Custodian of the Cross of Honor shall keep a book,
or books, in which, shall be kept, alphabetically arranged, the
names and data of all Veterans, descendants of Veterans, and
widows to whom Crosses have been issued.
Sec. 3. The certificates shall be returned by the Custo
dian to the Presidents of Chapters who have ordered Crosses,
and the same be placed on file, by said Chapter, that data may
be furnished when needed for historical, or other purpose.
Sec. 4. Each Chapter shall keep a book, alphabetically ar
ranged, in which, is recorded the name and service of every Vet
eran, and ancestor of descendant, and widow, of a veteran, who
receives a Cross. Each State or Territorial Recorder shall keep
a similar record book of all Crosses issued.
Rule III.
Section 1. Crosses may be granted by the muster roll of
the nearest Camp, U. C. V., and to Confederate Veterans who
are not members of a Camp, who can give the required proof of
eligibility, attested by two Veterans who are members of a
Camp. Sec. 2. The oldest living lineal descendant may secure
the Cross, by giving the same proof of eligibility as that required
of his Veteran ancestor — and Confederate widows of Veterans,
applying for Cross, must fill blank form of certificate, giving
service of Veteran, whose widow she is — such widows must have
endured the hardships of the war period from 1861 to 1865.
Sec. 3. Upon the certificate of a reputable physician that
a Veteran is dying, if desired, he may receive the Cross imme
diately. Rule IV.
Section 1. The Crosses may be bestowed on the Memorial
or Decoration Day, selected by each State or Territorial Divis
ion, U. D. C; the birthdays of President Jefferson Davis and
General Robert E. I^ee — June 3rd and January 19th; and one

Southern Cross of. Honor 171
commemorative day, between July 1st and January 19th, to be
selected by each State or Territorial Division, in convention as
sembled. The presentation shall be accompanied with such cere
monies as will give proper dignity to the occasion.
, Rule V.
Section 1. A Veteran, in good standing, having lost his
Cross, may have it replaced once, only, by applying to the Presi
dent of the Chapter from wliich he received the Cross, and he
must furnish copy of the certificate on which the Cross was first
bestowed. If a second Cross is lost, a certificate may be given,
in testimony that such Veteran has been awarded a Cross. No
descendant, or widow, of a Veteran, can have a second Cross.
Sec. 2. Chapter Presidents are urged to advise Veterans
to have their names engraved on the bar of Cross, for the pur
pose of identification, if lost.
Sec. 3. A Veteran having been awarded a Cross, and dy
ing before it is received, the President of the Chapter bestow
ing it may give it to the oldest living lineal descendant, or widow,
under provisions of Rule 1, Sec. 2. A Veteran having received
the Cross, may bequeath it to any lineal descendant that he may
select.
Rule VI.
The Cross cannot be worn, in any case, or on any occasion,
except by the Veteran upon whom it was bestowed — no descen
dant or widow can wear it. Rule VIII.
Section 1. Where counties have no local organization of
U. D. C, a Veteran may receive the Cross through the President
of the nearest local Chapter, or the President of Chapter in the
county from which he entered the Confederate Service, if so
desired. Sec. 2. When Chapters are not able to bear the expense
of purchasing Crosses for other counties than thir own, these
may be furnished at the expense of the General Association,
upon the authority of the President General, U. D. C.

172 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Rule VII.
All orders for Crosses shall be filed in the Custodian's of
fice three weeks before the day intended for bestowal.
Rule IX.
Any Chapter departing from these rales will not be en
titled to Crosses for presentation.
Preceding the presentation of the Crosses, Rules V., VI.,
VII., VIIL, and IX., shall be read, on every occasion of the
bestowal. The President of each Chapter shall see that the Camps of
Confederate Veterans and Sons of Confederate Veterans in her
county shall receive a copy of these rales for continual refer
ence.

HISTORY OF CONFEDERATE UNIFORM AND
FLAG.
Designs From Which They Were Adopted Were Made by Ni
cola MJarschall, a Prussian Artist, Who for More than
Thirty Years Has Lived in Louisville — He Prepared the
Drawings at the Request of Mrs. Napoleon Lockett in Mar
ion, Ala., Where He Resided Then.
Located in Louisville, in a well-known business building, is
a time-stained yet time-honored room. Its walls are darkened
with the finger marks of the passing years, and the whole de
meanor of the place is unobtrusive and unpretentious. Yet is
this place rich in its treasured traditiorts of the Old South or
the southland of ante-bellum days.
It is the 'art studio of Nicola Marschall, musician, portrait
painter and designer of both uniform and flag of the Confeder
ate States of America. From his Prussian homeland, where
he was made skilful! musically and trained to the painter's art,
this man, then in his youth, came over land and sea to America
at one of the most rugged and picturesque periods of this coun
try's history, the memorable gold-fever days of '49. It was in

History of Confederate Uniform and Flag 173
Alabama that he found the home for which he sought. With
no other compensation than the pride it caused him to serve
the South, and the pleasure it gave him to honor a woman's re
quest, these designs were made by Nicola Marschall in 1861,
and adopted by the Southern Confederacy.
Mr. Marschall's studio is in the building on the southwest
corner of Green and Fourth streets. It is a veritable curiosity
shop, a place wealthy in historic recollections, its souvenirs of
bygone days and the works of ths artist. There are many por
traits about the place, portraits that show upon canvas the
mental pictures still dear to the people of the South. Portraits
of Robt. E. Lee, Joseph E. Johnston, J. C. Breckenridge, Wil
liam Preston and Genl. Bragg are among those in his studio.
These are but a few of the Confederate leaders whose portraits he
has painted. Among the best pictures he has ever painted were two
of Gen. N. B. Forrest, the "Wizard of the Saddle," who was
the personal friend of Mr. Marschall.
There is probably no souvenir among those Mr. Marschall
has more interesting than a letter introdcing him to President
Jefferson Davis, written by Gen. N. B. Forrest. The letter
was written in 1872 when General Forrest was president of the
old Selma, Marion & Memphis Railroad. General Forrest lived
in Marion, Ala., then, at which place Mr. Marschall made his
home, and it was when the latter contemplated going to Mem
phis where President Davis was then, that the letter was written.
It was reproduced in fac-simile made from the original, se
cured for the purpose through the courtesy of Mr. Marschall.
The story of how Mr. Marschall came to design the uniform
and flag of the Confederacy is best told in his own words.
"I came to this country," he began, "when I was eighteen
years of age. My home was in St. Wendel, Prussia, 'and I left
there that I might continue professionally with music and art,
instead of having to serve in the army. I left with the permis
sion of my Government, something more easily obtained then
than now. I landed in New Orleans and from there made my
way to Mobile, where lived a relative of mine, who had preceded
me here. I met him on the' eve of his departure for California.
It was in 1849 that I landed in America, when the tide of hu-

174 Confederate Women of Arkansas
manity was flowing toward the gold fields of the Pacific coast.
„"My kinsman tried to persuade me to join his mining party
and go to California in search of wealth. But I was then
as far away from home as I oared to be, and so declined to
go. I became acquainted with one of the teachers in the female
seminary at Marion, Ala., and learned that it was one of the
garden spots of the South. Wealthy planters lived there; it
was a seat of learning and claimed as citizens many of the old
est and most aristocratic Southern families. I decided to go
to Marion, and go I did. I became a teacher at the seminary
there, where I taught painting, violin, piano, guitar and the
French and German languages.
"My studies in Europe of drawing and painting now served
me well. I came over here on an old sailing vessel, and well
do 1 remember to this day how I had to draw the picture of every
member of the crew from captain to humblest sailor. I had
been in this country one year when my brother arrived here from
Prussia. "In 1857 I returned to Prussia and remained in Prussia
for two years continuing my studies of art. I studied both in.
Munich and Italy. It was while returning from Italy and pass
ing through Verona, which then belonged to Austria, that I
saw the uniform which some years later was to furnish me the
design for the Southern Confederate uniform.
"In Vernoa one day the notes of martial music came to
me. On searching out I found that a party of sharpshooters
belonging to the Austrian army were passing.
"What splendid soldiers and what noble uniforms," was
my involuntary comment as I saw them. Well might this be said.
They were all great manly soldiers and were dressed in the strik
ing uniform of gray with green trimmings. The green denoted
their branch of the army — the sharpshooters — 'and their rank
was indicated by marks on the collars of their coats, bars for
Lieutenants and Captains, stars for the higher officers.
"I returned to America in 1859 and again located in Mar
ion. There I painted many portraits of the wealthy planters
and members of their families, as well as of other prominent
people of the South. Andrew Moore was then a judge at Mar-

History of Confederate Uniform and Flag 175
ion. He afterwards became War Governor of Alabama, and was
one of the most important men in those days in our part of the
country. "Mrs. Napoleon Lockett, a beautiful Southern woman of
an old Virginia family and the wife of a wealthy planter, lived
at Marion. Her eldest son married the eldest daughter of Gov
ernor Moore and one of her younger sons married one of the
younger daughters of Governor Moore.
"Soon came the first notes of war. Mrs. Lockett was as loy
al a daughter as the South had, and was much interested in its
affairs then. She came to me one day and said : "Mr. Marschall,
we have seceded, and the Confederate Government wants a flag.
Will you make us a design ? It must not be too unlike the Uni
ted States flag, but different enough to be distinguished at a
distance.' "At once I took pencil and paper, and made three different
designs. The first was of two red stripes and one of white,
with a blue field bearing seven white stars — indicating the num
ber of states that had then seceded — in the upper left-hand cor
ner. The second design was the same, except that the blue field
with stars was at the extreme left of the white stripe, instead
of the top red stripe. The third design had the two full red
stripes at top and bottom, the white stripe in the middle with
the blue field and white stars in the center."
It is a matter of historical fact that this first design, made
by Mr. Marschall was the flag adopted by the Confederate Gov
ernment. It is also well known to those familiar with Southern
history that this flag — the Stars and Bars — was placed on the
staff above the capitol at Montgomery, Alabama, on March 4,
1861, by Miss J. C. Tyler, of Virginia. She was a grand
daughter of John Tyler, ex-President of the United States.
Continuing his interesting narrative, Mr. Marschall said:
"Mrs. Lockett thanked me for the flag designs. Then she came
back, adding : 'We also wiant a design for a uniform, Mr. Mars
chall. Can't you suggest one?' The thought occurred to me of
the gray uniforms I had seen worn by the Austrian sharpshoot
ers. I took a piece of paper and made several rough sketches, in
dicating the gray color, and also the colors on the collars to de-

176 Confederate Women of Arkansas
note the branch of the service — buff for officers, yellow for cav
alry, blue for infantry, red for artillery, etc.
"It did not occur to me then that I had done anything
worthy of note. I simply made the sketches at the request of
Mrs. Lockett. I knew no more about them from then, until I
found that the uniform and one of the flags had been adopted
by the Confederacy."
This is the story of how the gray of the Confederate
army and the banner under which that army fought, were made
— a story told by the one who conceived the plans. Not boast
fully but with a measure of pride does Mr. Marschall, when
sought out. tell the story. He considers that he had done little
in making the designs, but he is to this day proud that his were
the ideas adopted for both the uniform and the flag of the
South. When war was declared Mr. Marschall enlisted as a private
of volunteers, going with his command from Marion to garrison
Forte Morgan and Gaines at the mouth of Mobile Bay. There
he served for a time then returned to Marion on a furlough.
While at home, on the advice of a friend, an officer, he employed
a substitute for a year and three months. Then came the call
for more volunteers, and again Mr. Marschall enlisted, this time
in the second Alabama regiment of engineers. He served with
Colonel Lockett, a son of Mrs. Napoleon Lockett under General
Polk, just preceding the fall of Vicksburg. Mr. Marschall
served then in the Confederate army until the curtain was fin
ally drawn at Appomattox.
. . Mr. Marschall numbered among his close friends Maj.
Jabez Currie, one of Alabama's wealthiest planters, and an un
cle of Dr. J. L. M. Currie. It was at the suggestion of Major
Currie, who had friends in Kentucky, that Mr. Marschall came
to Louisville to live. He returned to his art after the war, and
many are the treasured portraits in halls and homes of the
South today that stand as the product of his brush. Louisville
became the home of bis adoption in 1873. On arriving here he

History of Confederate Uniform and Flag 177
located in the studio he occupies today, never in all that time
having made a change. Marion, Ala., Nov. 11, 1872.
Mr. Jefferson Davis, Memphis, Tenn.,
Dear Sir : — This letter will introduce to you my friend, Mr.
Nicola Marschall, of this .city, who visits' Memphis for the pur
pose of examining our city with a view of locating. He is a
true Southerner, was with us in our troubles, and is one of the
finest artists we have. I hope he may be pleased with our city.
Any favors shown him will be duly appreciated by him and
thankfully received by your friend, etc.,
N. B. FORREST.

FLAGS OF THE CONFEDERACY OFFICIALLY
DESCRIBED.
Owing to incorrect representations in historical works, incor
rect reproductions and representations by manufactures of flags
and badges, and in pictorial publications of all kinds; to fre
quent inquiries in the press and the erroneous answers thereto,
and to general lack of exact information regarding the flags
of the Confederate States of America, the United Confederate
Veterans some years ago deemed it necessary to appoint a com
mittee empowered to make a diligent investigation and report
their finding to that body, says the New York Herald. In June,
1894, this committee made a report of its labors, and the United
Confederate Veterans, that were then assembled at Nashville,
passed a resolution as follows :
"That in order to give the impress of authority for the
guidance of all persons it is hereby declared to be the conclusive
judgment of this organization that the flags of the Confederate
States of America were established by legislation of the Congress
of the Confederate States and otherwise in the manner fully
set forth in the accompanying report of the committee on flags
of this organization, and that said report is hereby adopted."
A pamphlet very attractively prepared and with the pic
tures of the flags in colors has recently been issued. The title

178 Confederate Women of Aekansas
page contains the battle flag and bears these words : "The flags
of the Confederate States of America— by authority of the Uni
ted Confederate Veterans."
The flag committee was composed of Samuel E. Lewis. M.
D., of Washington, D. C, chairman; Fred L. Robertson of Tal
lahassee, Fla. ; J. F. Shipp, Chattanooga, Tenn. ; J. Taylor Elly-
son, Rchmond, Va., and A. C. Trippe of Baltimore, Md. The
committee's full report as approved in 1904, Stephen D. Lee,
general commanding, and William E. Mickle, adjutant-general
and chief of staff, is given in abridged form in the pamphlet,
and describes the various flags as follows : .
OFFICIAL DESCRIPTION OF FLAGS.
"The Stars and Bars — The flag recommended by the 'com
mittee on a proper flag for the Confederate States of America,'
appointed by the Provisional Congress, in its report of March
4, 1861, is as follows : "That the flag of the Confederate States
of America shall consist of a red field, with a white space extend
ing horizontally through the center and equal in width to one-
third the width of the flag; the red spaces above and below to
be of the same width as the white; the union blue extending
down through the white space and stopping at the
lower red space. In the center of the union a circle of
white stars, corresponding in number with the states
in the Confederacy.' The union is square ; the stars five-
pointed; the length of the flag is one and a half times the width.
"The Battle Flag — The battle flag is square, having a
Greek cross ( Salter) of blue, edged with white, with thirteen
equal white five-pointed stars, upon a red field, the whole bor
dered with white. There are three sizes: Infantry, 48 inches
square; artillery, 36 inches square; cavalry, 30 inches square.
The proportions for an infantry flag are : 48 inches by 48 inches
(exclusive of the border) ; the blue arms of the cross, 1 1-2
inches wide; the white edging to the cross, 1-2 inch wide; the
white border around the flag proper, 1 1-2 inches wide. Total
outside measurement, 51 inches. The stars are five-pointed, in
scribed within a circle of 6 inches diameter, 'and are of uniform
size. There should be five eyelet holes in the hoist, next the

Flags the Confederacy Officially Described 179
pole. The artillery and cavalry flags are correspondingly re
duced in all proportions.
"The National Flag, established May 1, 1863, is as fol
lows: 'The Congress of the Confederate States of America do
enact, That the flag of the Confederate States shall be as fol
lows: The field to be white, the length double the width of the
flag, with the union (now used as the battle flag) to be a square
of two-thirds the width of the flag, having the ground red;
thereon a broad Salter of blue, bordered with white, and emblaz
oned with white mullets or five-pointed stars, corresponding in
number to that of the Confederate States.'
"The National Flag, established March 4, 1865, is as fol
lows: 'The Congress of the Confederate States of America do
enact, That the flag of the Confederate States shall be as fol
lows: The width two-thirds of its length, with the union (now
used as the battle flag) to be in width three-fifths of the width
of the flag, and so proportioned as to leave the length of the
field on the side of the union twice the width of the field be
low it; to have the ground red and a broad, blue Salter thereon,
bordered with white and emblazoned with mullets or five-pointed
Btars, corresponding in number to that of the Confederate
States; the field to be white, except the outer half from the
union to be a red bar extending the' width of the flag.'
FLOWN BY CONFEDERATE NAVY.
"The Stars and Bars (previously described) — The new en
sign, pennant, and jack, by order of the secretary of the navy,
May 26, 1863, is as follows: 'The new ensign will be made
according to the following directions, viz. : The field to be white,
the length one and a half times the width of the flag, with the
union (now used as the battle flag) to be square, of two-thirds
of the width of the flag, having the ground red, thereon a broad
Salter of blue, to the union as 1, 4 4-5, bordered with white, to
the union as 1.22, and emblazoned with white mullets, or five-
pointed stars. diameter of stars to union as 1.6 2-5, correspond
ing in number to that of the Confederate States.'
"The Pennant — A white ground, its size to be as 1.72, or
its length seventy-two times its width at the head, and tapering

180 Confederate Women of Arkansas
to a point. The union of the pennant to be 'as follows : All red
from the head for three times its width, with white border equal
to twelve times its width, to be emblazoned with stars, in num
ber equal to those in the ensign, with a white border equal
to half the width, and then red three times the width, with the
fly all white.
"The Jack— To be the same as the union for the ensign,
except that its length shall be one 'and a half times it width."

THE WOMEN OF THE CONFEDERACY, GOD
BLESS THEM.
By General C. Irvine Walker.
How glorious were the achievements of our Confederate
women and how gladly we should unite in erecting to their mem
ory the beautiful series of monuments the committee has plan
ned. First, we will select the grandest, most inspiring design
that is offered, and then throughout the Southland, we will
raise on high in each State, this beautiful emblem of the devo
tion and patriotism of our Confederate women, attesting for
all time to come the love and admiration of those who "knew
them but to love them." These monuments will teach patriotism
and devotion to generations yet unborn, and will create in the
hearts of all who see them a desire to emulate the splendid
virtues of those in whose honor they were created. As Judge
Anthony M. Keiley once eloquently said : "It was not the his
tory of the heroes, but their statues in the Ceramicus that
would not allow the young son of Philip to sleep."
Veterans, how strongly this movement must appeal to
you! When in 1861, the South rose in her might and
declared that she would defend, by force of arms, the liber
ties that belonged to her people, the Southern woman brushed
away her tears, and sent you forth to battle for the right;
when wounded and torn she bore you from the bloody
field; it was her hand that soothed the burning pains,
and her voice that cheered you back to health again, and
when home she brought her first-born son, a hero martyred

The Women of the Confederacy : God Bless Them 181
upon the altar of the fatherland, she stifled her sobs in her bos
om, and with her blessing a younger son left for the front to
close the widening breach in that fatal firing line. When at
last, crushed by overwhelming numbers and worn out by long
years of fierce fighting against tremendous odds, you laid down
the arms with which you had wrought for yourselves crowns of
undying fame, "When the stars upon your banner had gone
back to the heavens from which they came;" when you returned
broken-hearted at your cause's fall, to find your homes laid
desolate by the ruthless hand of long continued war; when you
were called upon to face the horrors of those dark days of the
reconstruction, she was by your side, and by precept and by
example, she taught you to be as noble in defeat as you had been
grand in battle. Reared in the lap of luxury, accustomed to
every comfort that wealth could bring, she accepted poverty for
your sake without a murmur. Hiding in the sacred recesses of
her heart the grief she felt for dear ones lost and a cause forever
dead, she set herself to the task of bringing back the smile to
your face and happiness to your heart, until inspired by her ex
ample, you have brushed away all obstacles, and have made this
fair Southland of ours to bloom and blossom like the rose.
Sons of Confederate veterans, how plain your duty is ! You
are the sons of those noble women, and you are the sons of the
men, engaged in a righteous cause, whose hands they sought
to uphold. You have as a precious heritage the proud knowl
edge that your father was a Confederate soldier, and that your
mother was a Confederate woman, and you and your children
and children's children should rise up and call their memory
blessed. It has been said of the United Sons of Confederate
veterans that they are "banded together for the purpose of sooth
ing the declining years of those who bore, unflinchingly, the
burden of that tremendous struggle, and of handing down' to
future generations the true story of a great lost cause." How
better can we tell the story than' in imperishable marble and
bronze? The Southland is dotted with monuments Southern
women have erected to Confederate valor; every cemetery where
the heroes sleep is beautiful by their tender care; every page
of our history is made sacred by the devotion with which they

182 Confederate Women of Arkansas
consecrated their loyalty, but hardly a single visible mark stands
today to give evidence of the appreciation of their countrymen.
Now, it is proposed to declare to the people of the world the
South's unbounded admiration for our Confederate mothers.
Without the fierce passions of the conflict to sustain her,
with no hope of fame or glory as the reward of great deeds nob
ly done; but prompted only by patriotism and a deep devotion
to her country's cause, she suffered in silence more than tongue
can tell, and accomplished as much as to entitle her to be
held as the dearest of all our memories. Let's build these monu
ments grand, inspiring and beautiful; let's have every line of
them breathe tenderness and devotion; let's erect them out
among the trees amid the grass and the flowers in our most
beautiful public places. Let every Southern heart be glad be
cause we are about to do this honor to the Southern women of
war times; let the hand of every Southerner reach forth gener
ously to make his willing contribution to this fund.

CONFEDERATE GENERALS, LIEUT.-GENERALS,
AND MAJOR GENERALS.
By Rev. I. William Jones.
The death of General Longstreet and of General Gordon
has caused some confused statements about the generals and
lieutenant-generals of the Confederacy, and it may be well to
give the full list in the order of their rank.
The full generals were:
1. Samuel Cooper.
2. Albert Sydney Johnston.
3. Robert Edward Lee.
4. Joseph E. Johnston.
5. Gustave T. Beauregard.
6. Braxton Bragg.
General Provisional Army, E. Kirby Smith.
General with temporary rank, J. B. Hood.

Confederate Gens.. Lieut.-Gens., and Major Gens. 183
LIEUTENANT-GENERALS.
1. James Longstreet.
2. E. Kirby Smith.
3. Leonidas Polk.
4. Theophilus H. Holmes.
5. William J. Hardee.
6. Thomas J. Jackson.
7. John C. Pemberton.
8. Richard S. Ewell.
9. Ambrose Power Hill.
10. Daniel H. Hill.
11. John B. Hood.
12. Richard Taylor.
13. Stephen D. Lee.
14. Jubal A. Early.
15. Richard H. Anderson.
16. Alexander P. Stewart.
17. Nathan Bedford Forrest.
18. Wade Hampton.
19. Simon B. Buckner.
20. Joseph Wheeler.
General John B. Gordon was appointed lieutenant-general
by President Davis just after his brilliant capture of Fort Sted
man, but his commission did not reach him before the evacua
tion, and although he commanded a corps for some time, and on
the retreat was put by General Lee in command of one wing of
the army, he always wrote "major-general" as his real rank.
The same practically was true of General Fitzhugh Lee, who
commanded the cavalry corps after General Hampton was sent
South. The "full generals" have all long since crossed the river,
and of the lieutenant-generals, only General S. D. Lee, General
S. B. Buckner and General A. P. Stewart remain.
And, alas ! the major-generals, the brigadiers, the other
officers of the "field and staff," and the rank and file of the Con
federate armies are stepping out of ranks so rapidly that soon
there will be none left to answer the roll call down here.

184 Confederate Women of Arkansas
In addition to the above, seventy-seven Confederate soldiers
attained the rank of major-general whose names alphabetically
arranged are:
Henry W. Allen, William W. Allen, Jr., Patton Anderson,
William B. Bate, John S. Bowen, John C. Breckinridge, John C.
Brown, Matthew C. Butler, Benjamin F. Cheatham, Henry D.
Clayton, Thomas J. Churchill, Pat R. Cleburne, George B. Crit
tenden, Daniel S. Donelson, Arnold Elzey, James F. Fagan,
Charles W. Field, John B. Floyd, John H. Forney, Samuel G.
French, Franklin Gardner, Martin W. Gary, Jeremy F. Gilmer,
M. W. Gray, Bryan Grimes, Harry T. Hays, Henry Heth, Thom
as C. Hindman, Robert F. Hoke, Benjamin Huger, William Y.
C. Humes, Bushrod R. Johnson, Edward Johnson, David R.
Jones, Samuel Jones, James L. Kemper, Joseph B. Kershaw,
Evander M. Law, Fitzhugh Lee, George W. C. Lee, William H.
F. Lee, Lunsford L. Lomax, William W. Loring, Mansfield
Lovell, John T. Magruder, William Mahone, John S. Mairma-
duke, William T. Martin, Dabney H. Maury, Samuel B. Maxey,
John P. McCown, Lafayette McLaws, Mosby M. Parsons, John
Pegram, William D. Pender, William M. Pendleton, George M.
Pickett, Camille J. Polignac, Thomas L. Rosser, Gustavus W.
Smith, Martin L. Smith, William Smith, Carter L. Stevenson,
J. E. B. Stewart, William B. Taliaferro, Isaac R. Trimble,
David E. Twiggs, Earl Van Dom, John G. Walker, William T.
Walker, William H. C. Whiting, Cadmus M. Wilcox and Am
brose R. Wright.

THE BISHOPS IN THE WAR.
Well do we remember the departure of Bishop Polk from
Richmond to seek the advice of Bishop Meade, then the senior
of the House of Bishops, at his home in Northern Virginia.
"And what did he tell you?" we said.
"I saluted him," said the good bishop, "and said to him:
'Sir, I have been offered a commission in the Confederate army,
and have come to ask your advice.' His reply was :

The Bishops in the War 185
"Sir, you hold already a higher commission than that in
the church militant."
"I am aware of that, right reverend sir ; and I do not intend
to resign it, but hope to hold it in the church triumphant."
"Well, the senior bishop did not give his consent then?"
"Yes, he did," said Bishop Polk, with a twinkle in his eye
and a confident manner that was peculiarly his own. "Yes, he
did; I quoted scripture to him, and we talked the matter all
over thoroughly, and he finally told me if I felt it my duty to
accept, I had his full consent, and so say all the rest of my
brethren." Most of these bishops were not chaplains, but fighting men.
Being soldiers of the cross seemed to have stimulated them for
the real fray. Bishop T. U. Dudley of Kentucky and Bishop R.
W. B. Elliott of Texas were immediately associated in the ser
vice, and the latter was severely wounded. Bishop George W.
Petererkin of West Virginia was paroled at Appomattox, hav
ing been first Lieutenant and aid to Gen. W. N. Pendleton of
Lexington, Virginia, an eminent Episcopal divine.
Bishop Samuel S. Harris of Michigan was a gallant soldier
from Alabama, and Leonidas Polk of Louisiana, mentioned
above, was a lieutenant general when killed at Pine Mount near
Marietta, Georgia. Reverend Dr. Martin Parks of North Caro
lina resigned from the old army in 1828 to become a clergyman.
He was elected to a bishopric in Alabama, but declined.
Our own two beloved bishops in Florida were "soldiers of
war." Rt. Rev. Edwin C. Weed having been a cavalry soldier in
a Georgia regiment, and Rt. Rev. William Crane Grey having
served as chaplain in a Tennessee regiment. And thus
"The sons of God go forth to war,
A kingly crown to gain."
Note; — To the above may be added Bishop Ellison Capers
of South Carolina, who was a brigadier general in the Confeder
ate army.

186 Letter From Confederate Women to the Soldiers
LETTER FROM CONFEDERATE WOMEN TO THE
SOLDIERS.
The following is an open letter from Confederate women to
the soldiers in the field, published during the war:
"Soldiers: — The president, congress, the public press and
your generals have told you the high esteem of your noble de
votion in re-enlisting for the war. We also, as your mothers,
wives, daughters, sisters and friends, claim the right to thank
you. It is the grandest act of the revolution and secures immor
tality to all concerned in it. It awakens anew the enthusiasm
with which we began this straggle for liberty, and removes all
doubt of its eventual success. Such men in such a cause can
not be overcome. In the dreariness of camp life you may have
sometimes imagined yourselves forgotten or little cared for.
Counting up your privations and dangers you may have doubted
their full appreciation, and fancied that those who stay at home
and risk nothing, while you suffer and bleed, are more esteemed
than yourselves.
"We beseech you harbor no such thought. You are con
stantly present to our minds. The women of the South. bestow
all the respect and affection upon the heroes who defend them
against a barbarous and cruel foe. In the resolution to aid you,
they are as firm and determined as you in yours, not to lay down
your arms until independence be won. When that sacred vow
shall have been accomplished your reception by us will more
than attest our sincerity. It shall be shown while the contest
goes on, by our efforts to increase your comforts in the field
and to lighten the burdens of the dear ones left at home. For
your stricken country's sake and ours be true to yourselves and
our glorious cause. Never turn your back on the flag, nor de
sert the ranks of honor or the post of danger. Men guilty of
such infamy sell your blood and our honor, and give up the
Confederacy to its wicked invaders. In after years from genera
tion to generation the black title of tory 'and deserter will cling
to them, disgracing their children's children. But no stigma
like this will stain you and yours. Brave, patriotic and self-
sacrificing in time of war, you will be honored in peace as the

Letter From Confederate Women to the Soldiers 187
saviours of your country, 'and the pride and glory of your coun
trywomen. We beg to keep near your hearts our memorials of
affection and respect, and to remember them especially in bat
tle, and we invoke for you always the protection of a kind and
merciful Providence."

ORIGINAL VERSION OF DIXIE.
Following are the original words of Dixie:
I wish I was in de land ob cotton,
Cinnamon seed and sandy bottom;
Look away, look away, away.
Dixie land.
In Dixie land where I was born in
Early on one frosty mornin,'
Look away, look away, away.
CHORUS.
Den I wish I was in Dixie,
Hooray ! Hooray !
In Dixie land I'll take my stand,
To lib an' die in Dixie,
Away, away, away down south in Dixie.
Old Missus marry Will de Weaher,
William was a gay deceiber;
When he put his arms around 'er,
He looked as fierce as a forty-pounder
Chorus : Hooray ! Hooray ! etc.
His face was sharp like a butcher's cleaber,
But dat did not seem to greab 'er ;
Will run away, Missus took a de cline, 0 !
Her face was de color ob bacon shine, 0 !
Chorus: Hooray! Hooray! etc.

188 Confederate Women of Arkansas
While Missus libbed, she libbed in clober:
When she died, she died all ober,
How could she act such foolish part, 0 !
An' marry a man to break her heart, 0 !
Chorus : Hooray ! Hooray ! etc.
Buckwheat cakes an' stony batter,
Makes you fat or a little fatter ;
Here's a health to de next old Missus,
And all de gals dat want to kiss us.
Chorus: Hooray ! Hooray ! etc.
Now if you want to drive away sorrow,
Come an' hear dis song tomorrow,
Den hot it down an' scratch de grabble,
To Dixie's land I'm bound to trabble.
Chorus: Hooray! Hooray! etc.

GENERAL GRANT SWORN TO SECRECY BY A
LITTLE GIRL.
An interesting story in which a little girl and General Grant
played the conspicuous parts was told by one of the Confederate
veterans that was at the reunion in Nashville during the cen
tennial year.
He was one of the younger soliers that went out to fight for
his country. Being dangerously wounded, he was taken home on
parole. Soon after his return, General Grant appeared upon the
scene and took up headquarters in the old southern mansion.
The family becoming alarmed for the safety of the boy, he
was with much difficulty hidden under the house, the interven
ing space between the ground and the floor being very narrow.
Even then their fears were not lessened, for to their anxious ears
every groan beneath was fearfully audible. So an elder sister,

Gen. Grant Sworn to Secrecy by a Little Girl 189
to relieve the situation, sat at the piano and played and sang all
through the day. The intense strain of the passing hours grow
ing monotonous to the child of the household, she decided to take
affairs into her own hands without any consultation.
As General Grant sat in his room late in the afternoon
there came a soft tap at his door. In answer to his invitation
to enter there appeared a demure little maiden with a mass of
tangled curls and cheeks of the reddest hue. She walked gravely
up before him, and looking him in the face, said :
"I've got something to tell you."
"You have? I shall be very glad to hear it."
"Well, before I tell you, you've got to promise that you'll
never, never tell. Do you declare and cross your heart and wish
you may die in a minute if you ever, ever tell ?"
The general preserved his dignity and answered, "Yes."
"Well, then do it." and he repeated the words after her and
made the movement as she directed. Then there came a whis
per: "My big brother is sick under the house; he's out there
with the bugs and rats, and they're going to eat him up."
As a result of the disclosure the master of the house, meet
ing the general in the hallway somewhat later, was startled by
this speech being addressed to him:
The dignified figure of the father assumed even greater
dignity. "I hear you have a wounded son under the house."
"What is that to you?"
"Simply this: if he is in need of medical attention, he
should have it and be placed in comfortable quarters for re
ceiving it."
Had the little girl's voice not been raised for the big broth
er, it is uncertain whether he would ever have been able to greet
his comrades at a reunion, but the part she played in the drama
was never known until years later, when she summoned cour
age to tell the family.
Whether the general ever betrayed his trust has not been
revealed.

190 Army Order of General Lee at Chambersburg, Pa.
ARMY ORDER OF GENERAL LEE AT
CHAMBERSBURG, PA.
The following was issued by General Lee at Chambersburg,
Pa. :
Headquarters. Army of Northern Virginia, Chambersburg, Pa.,
27th June, 1863. General Orders No. 73.
The Commanding General has observed with marked satis
faction the conduct of the troops on the march and confidently
anticipates results commensurate with the high spirit they have
manifested. No troops could have displayed better fortitude, or better
performed the arduous marches of the past ten days.
Their conduct in other respects has, with few exceptions,
been in keeping with their character as soldiers and entitles
them to approbation and praise.
There have, however, been instances of f orgetfulness on the
part of some, that they have in keeping the yet unsullied repu
tation of this army, and that the duties exacted of us by civili
zation and Christianity are not less obligatory in the country of
the enemy than in our own.
The Commanding General considers that no greater dis
grace could befall the army, and through it our whole people
than the perpetration of the barbarous outrages upon the un
armed and defenceless, and the wanton destruction of private
property, that have marked the course of the enemy in our coun
try. Such proceedings not only degrade the perpetrators and
all connected with them, but are subversive of the discipline
and efficiency of the army, and destructive of the ends of our
present movement.
It must be remembered that we make war only upon armed
men, and that we cannot take vengeance for the wrongs that
our people have suffered without lowering ourselves in the eyes
of all those whose abhorrence has been excited by the atrocities
of our enemies, and offending against Him to whom vengence
belongeth, without whose favor, and support our efforts must
all prove in vain.

Army Order of Gen. Lee at Chambersburg, Pa. 191
The Commanding General, therefore, earnestly exhorts the
troops to abstain with most scrupulous care from unnecessary
or Wanton injury to private property, and he enjoins upon all
officers to arrest and bring to summary punishment all who
shall in any way offend against the orders on this subject.
R. E. LEE, General.

THE MOTHER OF SEVEN SOLDIERS.
Mrs. Butler's Response When Introduced as the Sister of Com
modore Perry.
Charlotte Observer.
Mrs. Butler, the mother of Senator Butler, was a resident
of Greenville, S. C. She was quite an interesting character.
She reared a large family, and when the war broke out her sons
promptly responded to their country's call for volunteers.
As Greenville was but a small town, and there was but one
train a day, it was customary for a crowd to assemble at the
depot every evening to hear the news from the scene of battle,
some gentleman usually reading the paper aloud to the others.
And as regularly as the evening came, Mrs. Butler might be
seen on her way to the station, sitting in her little carriage, or
"carry-all," as it was called, driving an old horse which had
evidently seen better days. She would take her position, close
to the platform, near the reader, 'and raising her eartrampet,
listen attentively, showing her approval or disapproval as the
case might be, by a nod or an emphatic remark.
The following story is told of her: When a division of
Sherman's army came through Greenville, their headquarters
were on Boyce's lawn, but a short distance from Mrs. Butler's
home. Some of the more lawless members of the army scoured
the country, pillaging and taking possession of anything on
which they could lay their hands. They visited the stable and
carried off Mrs. Butler's only horse. Early the following morn
ing she presented herself at headquarters and asked to see the
Federal commander. Dr. B  , a Southern gentleman who

192 Confederate Women of Arkansas
was present thinking if the general knew her social position,
he would feel more inclined to grant her request, introduced her
as the "sister of Commodore Perry, our distinguished naval
officer." But the patriotic old lady remarked with a good deal
of spirit, "I did not come here as the sister of Commodore
Perry, but as the mother of seven sons in the 'Confederate army,
and I want my old gray horse."
It is needless to say that the Federal officer, admiring her
independence, promptly restored the animal to its owner.
MISS JULIA EGBERTS, Charlotte, N. C.

THE HOMESPUN DRESS.
This ballad was written by Miss Carrie Belle Sinclair in
the midsummer of 1862.
There was a rivalry with the Augusta girls as to who should
have the neatest homespun dress, and from this incident she
took the idea and wrote that old war song.
The poem was first published in an Augusta paper and was
copied in the Savannah Morning News.
"The Homespun Dress" was sung to the popular air of
"The Bonnie Blue Flag," by a member of the "Queen Sisters,"
an English family, then holding the boards of the theatre, and
this, with other songs written by her, soon won for their author
the name, "Songbird of the South."
the homespun dress.
Oh yes, I am a Southern girl,
And glory in the name.
And boast it with far greater pride
Than glittering wealth or fame.
I envy not the Northern girl
Her robes of beauty rare,
Though diamonds grace her snowy neck
And pearls bedeck her hair.
Chorus —

Mrs. Jefferson Davis.

Miss Winnie Davis.

The Homespun Dress 193
Hurrah! Hurrah!
For the Sunny South so dear !
Three cheers for the Homespun Dress,
Our Southern ladies wear !
My homespun dress is plain, I know,
My hafs palmetto, too;
But then it shows what Southern girls
For Southern rights will do.
We scorn to wear a bit of silk,
A bit of Northern lace,
But make our homespun dresses up,
And wear them with such grace.
Chorus —
Now Northern goods are out of date;
And since old Abe's blockade,
We Southern girls can be con-tent
With goods thaf s Southern made,
We sent the brave from out our land ¦
To battle with the foe,
And we will lend a helping hand —
We love the South you know
Chorus —
Our land it is a glorious land,
And ours a glorious cause;
Then three cheers for the homespun dress,
And for the Southern boys;
We sent our sweethearts to the war,
But, dear girls, never mind,
The soldier never will forget —
The girl he left behind.
Chorus —

194 Confederate Women of Arkansas
A soldier is the lad for me,
A brave heart I adore —
And when the Sunny South is free,
And fighting is no more,
I then will choose a lover brave
From out that glorious band,
The soldier boy that I love best
Shall have my heart and hand.
Chorus —
And now, young men, a word to you,
If you win the fair,
Go to the field where honor calls,
And win your ladies there;
Eemember that our brightest smiles
Are for the true and brave,
And that our tears are for the one
That fills a soldier's grave.
Chorus — — From an Old War Scrapbook.

POEM, TO THE WOMEN OF THE CONFEDERACY.
Raise the shaft, 'tis for our mothers,
Set its base with colors fair;
Furl the faded, starry banner
Round its staff, and leave it there.
Lift it where the earliest sunbeam
Drives the memory's mist away,
Leave it where the fading twilight
Lingers longest with the day.

Poem to the Women of the Confederacy 195
Twine the myrtle with the ivy,
And the fragrant scented vine;
Bring the white magnolia blossoms
And the crimson columbine. *
North and East and South and Westward,
From its columns pure and white,
Write upon the peerless marble,
On its polished tablets, write —
How they toiled and prayed and suffered
Through the long and bitter years,
Kept the altar fires burning,
With the increase of their tears ;
How their love, in streams of blessing, ,
Wore its channels deep and wide,
Bore the fortunes of the battle,
On its broad and surging tide;
How their faith, that trusted ever,
Rested on the soldier's shield,
Watched above the bloody carnage,
And upon the tented field.
How the summer bloomed and faded,
Yet did Love and Trust abide,
But their hopes, like shattered roses,
With the autumn glory died.
Then from out the burning embers,
Love and hope and faith and trust
Soared above the desolation,
Shook their plumage of its dust;
Returning, brought the sprig of olive,
Saw the bow of promise spanned,
And the dawn of peace and plenty
O'er a broad and smiling land. —

196 Confederate Women of Arkansas
But the heart knows no forgetting,
And within her silent halls.
Where the fragrant incense rises
And the inner sunlight falls,
Hang the swords and rusty scabbard,
With the coats of faded Gray
And perfumed with myrrh and alloes,
All the flags are laid away.
And besides the faded banners,
And the urns of storied dust,
Memory stands within the portals,
Keeping watch above her trust.
KATE P. FLENNIKEN.
WinnsboTO, N. C.

LETTER OF MRS. JEFFERSON DAVIS TO J. L.
UNDERWOOD.
From Underwood's "Women of the Confederacy."
Hotel Gerard, 123 West Forty-Fourth St., New York.
October 25, 1905.
My Dear Mr. Underwood:
I do not know in all history a finer subject than the heroism
of our Southern women, God bless them. I have never forgotten
our dear Mrs. Robt. E. Lee, sitting in her arm chair, where she
was chained by the most agonizing form of rheumatism, cutting
with her dear aching hands soldiers' gloves from waste pieces
of their Confederate uniforms furnished to her from the gov
ernment shops. These she persuaded her girl visitors to sew
into gloves for the soldiers. Certainly these scraps were of im
mense use to all those who could get them, for I do not know
how many children's jackets which kept the soldiers' children
warm, I had pieced out of the scraps by a poor woman who
sat in the basement of the mansion and made them for them.

Letter of Mrs. Jefferson Davis to J. L. Underwood 197
The ladies picked their old silk pieces into fragments, and
spun them into gloves, stockings, and scarfs for the soldiers'
necks, etc. ; cut up their house linen and scraped it into lint ;
tore up their sheets and rolled them into bandages; and toasted
sweet potatoe slices brown, and made substitutes for coffee.
They put two tablespoonfuls of sorghum molasses into the wat
er boiled for coffee instead of sugar, and used none other for
their little children and families. They covered their old shoes
with old kid gloves or with pieces of silk and their little feet
looked charming and natty in them. In the country they made
their own candles, and one lady sent me three cakes of sweet
soap and a small jar of soft soap made from the skin, bones
and refuse bits of. hams boiled for her family. Another sent
me the most exquisite unbleached flax thread, of the smoothest
and finest quality, spun by herself. I have never been able to
get such thread again. I am still quite feeble, so I must close
with the hope that your health will steadily improve and the
assurance that I am, Yours sincerely,
V. JEFFERSON DAVI'S.

VIVID HISTORY OF OUR BATTLE FLAG.
From the Confederate Veteran May 1900.
Gen. W. L. Cabell, now of Dallas, Texas, who was chief
quartermaster of the Confederate army in Virginia at the time
referred to, furnished the following to the Veteran May 25,
1900: When the Confederate army, commanded by Gen. Beaure
gard, at Manassas and the Federal army confronted each other,
it was seen that the Confederate flag (stars and bars) and the
stars and stripes at a distance looked so much alike that it was
hard to distinguish one from the other. Gen. Beauregard,
thinking that serious mistakes might be made in recognizing
our troops, after the battle of July 18 at Blackburn Ford, or
dered that a small red badge should be worn on the left shoulder
by our troops, and, as I was chief quartermaster, ordered me
to purchase a large amount of red flannel and to distribute a

198 Confederate Women of Arkansas
supply to each regiment. I did so, and a number of regiments
placed badges on their left shoulder.
During the battle of Bull Run it was discovered that a great
number of Federal soldiers were wearing a similar red badge.
I saw these badges on a number of prisoners we captured that
day. Generals Johnston and Beauregard met at Fairfax Court
house in the latter part of August or early part of September,
and determined to have a battle flag for every regiment or de
tached command that could easily be recognized and easily car
ried. I was telegraphed to go to them at once at Fairfax Court
house. Both Gen. Beauregard and Gen. Johnston were in
Beauregard's office discussing the kind of flag that should be
adopted. Gen. Johnston's design was in the shape of an ellipse,
red flag with a blue St. Andrew's cross, white stars on the cross
to represent the different Southern States. No white border
of any kind was attached to this cross. Gen. Beauregard's de
sign was a rectangle, red with blue St. Andrew's cross and white
stars similar to Gen. Johnston's. Both were thoroughly exam
ined by all of us. After we had fully discussed the two styles,
taking into consideration the cost of material and the care of
making the same, it was decided that the elliptical flag would
be harder to make, that it would take more cloth, and that it
could not be seen as plain at a distance 'as the rectangular flag
drawn and suggested by Gen. Beauregard, so the latter was
adopted. Gen. Johnston yielded promptly to the reasons given
by Gen. Beauregard and myself. No one was present but us
three.. No one knew about this flag but us until an order was is
sued adopting the "Beauregard Flag," as it was called. He
directed me, as chief quartermaster to have the flag made as
soon as it could be done.
I immediately issued an address to the good ladies of the
South to give me their red and blue silk dresses, and to send them
to Captain Collin McRae Selph, quartermaster at Richmond,
Va., (Captain Selph lives in New Orleans today), where he was
assisted by two elegant young ladies — the two Misses Carey of
Baltimore — Mrs. General Henningsen of Savannah, and Mrs.
Judge Hopkins of Alabama. The Misses Carey made battle

Vivid History of Our Battle Flag 199
flags for Gens. Beauregard, Van Dorn, and (I think), J. E.
Johnston. They made Gen. Beauregard's headquarter flag out
of their own silk dresses. It is in Memorial Hall, New Orleans,
with a statement of its history by Gen. Beauregard. Gen. Van
Dorn's flag was made of heavier material, but was very pretty.
Captain Selph had a number of these flags made and sent to me
at Manassas, and they were distributed by order of Gen. Beaure
gard. One flag I had made for the Washington Artillery, and
they have it yet. My wife who was in Richmond, made a beau
tiful flag out of her own silk dress and sent it to a cousin of hers
who commanded an Arkansas regiment. This flag was lost at
Elk Horn, but was recaptured by a Missouri Division under
Gen. Henry Little. It being impossible to get silk enough to
make the great number of flags needed, I had a number made
out of the blue and red cotton cloth. I then issued a circular
letter to the quartermaster of every regiment and brigade in
the army to make the flags, and to use any blue and red cloth
suitable that they could get. Gens. Beauregard and Johnston,
being good draftsmen, drew their own designs.
The statements going the rounds that this battle flag was
first designed by a Federal prisoner is false. There is no truth
in it. No living soul except Gens. Beauregard and Johnston
and myself knew anything about this flag until the order was
issued direct to me to have them made as soon as it could be
done.

ORIGIN OF UNITED DAUGHTERS OF THE
CONFEDERACY.
From the Confederate Veteran, November. 1900.
At a regular meeting of Nashville Chapter No. 1, United
Daughters of the Confederacy, held in the city of Nashville,
Tenn., on November 1, 1900, the following resolution was unani
mously adopted:
Whereas, at the Richmond Convention of the United
Daughters of the Confederacy in November, 1900, Mrs. J. A.
Rounsaville, President of the Georgia Division, suggested that

200 Confederate Women of Arkansas
proof should be taken as to who originated the idea of uniting
all the organizations of Southern women into one Federation,
in order that it might be printed in the minutes of the Mont
gomery Convention; and whereas, the Nashville Chapter No.
1, United Daughters of Confederacy, have taken proof, and
submit the following evidences, substantiating the fact that Mrs.
M. C. Goodlett, of Nashville, Tenn., first originated the idea:
On March 25, 1890, the ladies of Nashville organized and
had chartered the Ladies' Auxiliary to the Confederate Sol
diers' Home, and Mrs. M. C. Goodlett was elected State Presi
dent thereof.
On May 10, 1892, at a dinner given by the Ladies' Auxil
iary, on Summer street, in Nashville, on motion of Mrs. M1. C.
Goodlett, the name of the Ladies' Auxiliary was changed to
Daughters of the Confederacy.
In 1894, Mrs. Goodlett having conceived the idea of or
ganizing all associations of Southern women into one body, to
be known as the Daughters of the Confederacy, in May of that
year, at a meeting of the Nashville Chapter, the object was
brought forward and published in the Nashville American.
Shortly thereafter Mrs. Goodlett received a letter from Mrs.
L. H. Raines, of Savannah, Ga., indorsing the idea, and request
ing that a copy of the constitution, charter, and by-laws of the
Nashville Chapter should be sent her for examination, 'and
asking if Savannah women could be organized under the Nash
ville charter.
Thereafter the Nashville Chapter issued a call, inviting
all Southern women to meet with it on September 9th, 1894,
in the rooms of Frank Cheatham Bivouac, for the organization
of all Daughters of the Confederacy into one federation. The
following ladies attended this meeting: Mesdames M. C. Good
lett, John Overton, J. B. Lindsley, William Hume, Isabella
Clark, George B. Guild, W. B. Maney, R. H. Dudley, Nathan
iel Gooch, W. J. McMurray, A. E. Snyder, John P. Hickman,
Miss White May, and others, of Nashville; Mrs. L. H. Raines, of
Savannah; and Mrs. Myers of Texas. On that night Mrs.
Raines went home with Mrs. Goodlett, carrying with her the
constitution of the United Confederate Veterans. On the next

Origin of the United Daughters of Confederacy 201
morning Mrs. Goodlett 'and Mrs. Raines presented a draft of
the new constitution of the new organization to be known as the
National Daughters of the Confederacy, which, after being
amended, was adopted, and the following officers were elected
for the ensuing year: Mts. M. C. Goodlett, Nashville, Presi
dent; Mrs. L. H. Raines. Savannah, First Vice-President; Mrs.
J. C. Myers, Texas, Second Vice-President; Miss White May,
Nashville, Third Vice President; Mrs. John P. Hickman, Nash
ville, Secretary; Mrs. J. N. Lindsley, Nashville, Treasurer.
It was also determined at this meeting that the Nashville
Chapter should be known as No. 1, and the Savannah Chapter as
No. 2. Several errors and inaccuracies being discovered in the
constitution as adopted, another meeting was called to meet at
the same place on March 30, 1905. This meeting was attended
by all the ladies above mentioned, besides several others of the
Nashville Chapter, and Mrs. A. T. Smythe, of Charleston, S. C. ;
Mrs. William Parsley, of Wilmington, N. C. ; Mrs. Fleming
DuBignon and Miss Lamar, of Savannah, Ga. ; and Mrs. R. A.
Allison, of Jackson, Tenn.
At this meeting the constitution was amended. Mrs. Katie
Cabell Currie was made Vice-President in the place of Mrs.
Myers. Mrs. Smythe and Mrs. Parsley were made Vice-Presi
dents, and the Wilmington Chapter was made No. 3, the Char
leston Chapter No. 4, and the Jackson Chapter No. 5.
This proof has been gotten by records in the office of our
Secretary of State, proof by the parties who were present at the
meetings and from numerous letters from Mrs. L. H. Raines
to Mrs. M. C. Goodlett, which are now in the possession of Mrs.
Goodlett, and which have been exhibited to and read by the
Chapter. If Mrs. Goodlett did not originate the idea, why was she
made the first president, and why was the Nashville Chapter
given the honor of being designated as No. 1 ?
All proof taken, and all letters from Mrs. L. H. Raines,
with all original papers, will be submitted to any committee
the Convention may see proper to appoint, if it is not convinced
by the statements herein set forth. Therefore,
Resolved, by the Nashville Chapter No. 1, that this state-

202 Confederate Women of Arkansas
ment of facts shall be read at the Montgomery Convention of the
United Daughters of the Confederacy, and printed in the pro
ceedings of the Convention and in the CONFEDERATE VET
ERAN.
By order of the Nashville Chapter.
MRS. LIZZIE OVERTON CRAIGHEAD, Pres.
MISS MARTHA A. HILL, Secretary.

ORIGIN OF UNITED SONS OF CONFEDERATE
VETERANS.
AN ACCOUNT OF THE ORGANIZATION, AIMS AND PURPOSES OF
THIS ASSOCIATION. LIST OF OFFICERS, ETC.
From the Confederate Veteran August 1896.
The formation at Richmond the last week of June, 1896, of
the Federation to be known as the United Sons of Confederate
Veterans should receive the commendation and support of all
true Southerners. Its aims, objects and purposes are not to
create or foster, in any manner, any feeling against the North,
but to hand down to posterity the "story of the glory of the men
who wore the gray."
Knowing that "in union there is strength," the sons of
those who made the South famous have come together for the
systematic and united work of preserving from oblivion the true
history of the South. That this step meets with the hearty ap
proval of the "men who wore the gray" is shown by the following
resolution, which was adopted at the Convention of the United
Confederate Veterans at Richmond, at their regular session :
"Resolved, That this session provide at once for the forma
tion of Sons of Confederate Veterans into a separate national
organization. This is urgent from the manifold fact that our
ranks are thinning daily, and our loved representatives should
step in now 'and arrange to take charge of Southern history,
our relics, mementos and monuments, and stimulate the erec
tion of other monuments to our heroes ere 'taps' are sounded for
the last of their fathers."

Origin of United Sons of Confederate Veterans 203
But before this resolution was adopted the Sons had taken
matters in their. own hands, and on the evening of June 30th,
1896, met at the Auditorium at Richmond, and arranged for the
organization of a Federation themselves. At this meeting a com
mittee was appointed to draft a Constitution for the new Asso
ciation, but they were unable to prepare the same that evening,
and the session adjourned at 11 o'clock to meet the next day.
On July 1st the delegates from the Camp of Sons of Con
federate Veterans from the various Southern States, who had
been called by the R. E. Lee Camp of Richmond, to assemble
for the purpose of forming this Association, adopted a Constitu
tion, similar in every respect to the constitution, governing the
United Confederate Veterans, and permanently organized the
United Sons of Confederate Veterans.
The preamble of this Constitution reads: "To encourage
the preservation of history, perpetuate the hallowed memories
of brave men, to assist in the observance of Memorial Day, to
aid and support all Confederate Veterans, widows and orphans,
and to perpetuate the record of the services of every Southern
Soldier, these are our common aims. These objects we believe
will both promote a purer and better private life, and enhance
our desire- to maintain the national honor, union and indepen
dence of our common country."
The organization of this Association is composed of depart
ments, divisions, brigades and camps.
The Federation has an Executive Head and three Depart
ments, entitled Army of Northern Virginia Department, con-
sisiting of the States of North and South Carolina, Maryland,
Virginia and Kentucky. The Army of Tennessee Department,
consisting of the States of Georgia, Alabama, Tennessee, Mis
sissippi, Louisiana and Florida. The Trans-Mississippi Depart
ment, consisting of the States and Territories west of the Mis
sissippi excepting Louisiana. Each State constitutes a division
and is commanded by a Major General; the Departments are
commanded by a Lieutenant General. The States are further
more divided into brigades which also have their commanders.
In this way the work is thoroughly systematized and is so ar
ranged that the most excellent results can be readily obtained.

204 Confederate Women of Arkansas
The officers elected at this first Convention of the United
Sons of Confederate Veterans were as follows: Mr. J. E. B.
Stuart, of Richmond, General Commanding; Mr. Robert A.
Smyth, of Charleston, Lieutenant General in command of the
Department of Northern Virginia; Mr. John L. Hardeman, of
Macon, Ga., Lieutenant General in command of the Depart
ment of Tennessee. The election of the Lieutenant General of
the Trans-Mississippi Department was deferred until the or
ganization of State Divisions in that Department; Mr. R. H.
Pinckncy, of Charleston, Quartermaster General; Mr. George
B. Williamson, of Columbia, Tenn., Inspector General; Dr.
Stuart McGuire, of Richmond, Surgeon General; Mr. E. P. Mc-
Kissick, of Asheville, N. C, Commissary General; Bishop T. F.
Gailor, of Tennessee, Grand Chaplain; Mr. T. R. R. Cobb, of
Atlanta, Ga., Judge Advocate General.
The officers of this new Association are exerting every ef
fort to thoroughly organize and build up the same, and to this
end their efforts will be directed to the formation of camps of
Sons in every city and town in the South.
According to the Constitution the Convention of the United
Sons of Confederate Veterans is held at the same time and place
as the United Confederate Veterans, so that the next convention
will meet at Nashville, Tenn.
The General Commanding has the power to appoint a staff
to aid him in his work, as have also the Lieutenant Generals
and the Commanders of Divisions. Gen. J. E. B. Stuart
has appointed Mr. Edwin P. Cox, of Richmond, Virginia, his
Adjutant General and Chief of Staff. The Lieutenant Generals
have not as yet been appointed.

Origin of United Confederate Veterans 205
ORIGIN OF UNITED CONFEDERATE VETERANS.
By J. M. Lucey.
The originator of the idea which culminated in the organ
ization of the United Confederate Veterans is Capt. J. F. Shipp,
Commander of the N. B. Forrest Camp, U. C. V., of Chatta
nooga, Tenn., who was quartermaster general on the staff of
General J. B. Gordon, and who now occupies a similar position
On the Staff of General Stephen D. Lee. One of his prime ob
jects in advocating and promoting the organization of the United
Confederate Veterans was in that way to promote the purchase
of the Chickamauga battlefield by the United States government.
The movement was started January, 1889. The last session of
the Georgia legislature had granted a charter to thirty or forty
gentlemen who had been prominent officers in the Confederate
armies in the Civil War, many of them being at the time mem
bers of the upper and lower houses of the national Congress.
The purpose of the Association was to have Congress appropriate
a sum of money sufficient to purchase the ground on which the
battle of Chickamauga was fought and to make it a grand park.
Many influential Northern men who served in the federal army
became interested, as it was intended, by means of Northern and
Southern monuments and other marks, to locate the several po
sitions of the armies, so that the men of the Union and Con
federate forces might meet often in fraternal reunions, and by
relating their experiences "bridge over the bloody chasm," This
dream of Capt. Shipp has been more than realized, as there
is now a great national military park not only at Chickamauga
but also at Shiloh and Vicksburg, and the annual gatherings
of Union and Confederate soldiers have been attended with a
feeling so fraternal that so far as they are concerned the war is
over. Capt. Shipp purposely selected New Orleans as the place
in which to inaugurate the movement for the organization of
the United Confederate Veterans, which with the Grand Army
of the Republic was to have a general supervision, over the parks,
recognizing that city as the geographical centre of Confederate

206 Confederate Women of Arkansas
sentiment. In New Orleans were already existing three some
what old associations of Confederate Veterans : The Association
of the Army of Northern Virginia, Louisiana Division; The
Association of the Army of Tennessee, Louisiana Division; and
The Association of the Washington Artillery. In other parts
of the South — Arkansas included — there were also Confederate
associations, some large, others small, but all independent of
one another. It was on the occasion of the annual banquet and
reunion of the Louisana Divison of the Army of Northern
Virginia at New Orleans, January 19, 1889, the same being
Rober E. Lee's birthday, and approximately Stonewall Jack
son's to which Capt. Shipp had been invited, that, he sought
to advocate and promulgate his plan for the federation of all
Confederate Veteran organizations under one constitution and
one general commander. There were about 400 prominent Con
federate Veterans present, chief among whom was Jefferson
Davis, whose address, in sympathy in its general tenor with the
idea of Capt. Shipp, was on, "The Army of Northern Virginia
and Its Leaders." This was his last address, in fact his last
appearance in public. His death occurred December 6, 1889.
The idea of Capt. Shipp was endorsed at this meeting and
upon a call being made by the Louisiana Divisions of the Army
of Northern Virginia and of the Army of Tennessee, a con
vention of the scattered Confederate associations of the South
was held in New Orleans, June 10th, 1889, and a plan of
organization adopted. The present name was agreed upon and
the office of General Commander with staff, was created. Sev
eral years later three departments were established: Depart
ment of Army of Northern Virginia, Lieutenant General C.
Irvne Walker, Commander; Department of Army of Tennes
see, Lieutenant General Clement A. Evans, Commander; and
the Trans-Mississippi Department, Lieutenant General W. L.
Cabell, Commander. Some years afterwards a fourth depart
ment, known as the Department of the Northwest, was created.
Each of the Southern States was to be commanded by a Major
General with brigadiers under him. All these officers from

Origin of United Confederate Veterans 207
General to Brigadier are elected annually. The above named
generals are now in office.
Each state organization meets annually in reunion. Dele
gates from all the State camps meet in some central Southern
city every year in a general reunion and will continue to meet
for a few more years, when the mantle of Southern honor will
be transferred to the Sons of United Confederate Veterans.
The first reunion of the general organization, U. 0. V. was held
July 3, 4, 5, 1890, at Chattanooga, in compliment to General
Shipp. The last one was held in Richmond, Va., May 30, 1907,
as a memorial to Jefferson Davis.

SOUTHERN GIRLS MARRY ONE-LEGGED
SOLDIERS.
Soon after the war I once expressed my sympathy to a
young lady friend who was about to marry a young one-armed
soldier. "I want no sympathy. I think it is a great privilege
and honor to be the wife of a man who lost his arm fighting
for my country," was her prompt reply. That's your Southern
girl- When John Redding, of Randolph County, Ga., was brought
home wounded from Chickamauga, it was found necessary to
amputate his leg. On the day fixed for the dangerous operation,
his many friends were gathered at his father's country home.
Among them was Miss Carrie McNeil, to whom he was engaged.
After he had passed, safely through the ordeal she, of course,
was allowed to be the first to go to see him. They were left
alone for awhile. The next to go in was an aunt of Miss Car
rie's and as she shook hands with poor John and was about to
pass on, he said, "Ain't you going to kiss me too?" Ah, what a
tale that question told. The gallant soldier had offered to' re
lease his betrothed from her engagement, but she said, "no, no,
John, I can't give you up, and I love you better than ever," and
a kiss had sealed their holy love.
When Tom Phipps, of Randolph County, Ga., came home
on cratches he offered to release Miss Maggie Pharham from

208 Confederate Women of Arkansas
her engagement. "No, Tom," she said. "We can make a liv
ing." There are hundreds of these noble, God-given Carrie Mc
Neils and Maggie Pharhams all over our war wrecked South.

SPECIMEN CASES OF DESERTION.
From Underwoods Women of the Confederacy.
We by no means excuse or palliate desertion to the enemy,
which is universally recognized as one of the basest crimes known
to military law; but most of the desertions from the Confeder
ate army occurred during the latter part of the war, and many
of them were brought about by the most heart-rendering letters
from home, telling of suffering and even starving families, and
we cannot class these cases with those who deserted to join the
enemy, or to get rid of the hardships and dangers of the army.
Some most touching cases came under our observation, but we
give only the following incidents as illustrating many other
cases. A distinguished major-general in the Western army has
given us this incident. An humble man but very gallant sol
dier from one of the Gulf States, had enlisted on the assurance
of a wealthy planter that he would see his young wife and child
should not lack for support.
The brave fellow had served his country faithfully, until
one day he received a letter from his wife, saying that the rich
neighbor who had promised to keep her from want now utterly
refused to give or to sell her anything to eat, unless she would
submit to the basest proposals which he was persistently making
her, and that unless he could come home she saw nothing but
starvation before her and his child. The poor fellow at once ap
plied for a furlough, and was refused. He then went to the
gallant soldier who is my informant and stated the case in full,
and told him that he must and would go home if he was shot
for it the day he returned. The general told him while he could
not give him a permit, he did not blame him for his determina
tion. The next day he was reported "absent without leave," and

Specimen Cases of Desertion 209
was hurrying to his home. He moved his wife and child to a
place of safety and made provision for their support. Then re
turning to the neighborhood of his home, he caught the mis
creant who had tried to pollute the hearthstone of one who
was risking his life for him, dragging him into the woods, tied
him to a tree, and administered to him a flogging that he did
not soon forget. The brave fellow then hurried back to his regi
ment, joined his comrades just as they were going into battle,
and behaved with such conspicuous gallantry as to make all
forget that he had ever, even for a short time, been a "deserter."
The other incident which we shall give was related by Gen
eral C. A. Battle, in a speech at Tuscumbia, Ala,, and is as
follows :
During the winter of 1862-3 it was my fortune to be presi
dent of one of the courts-martial of the Army of Northern Vir
ginia. One bleak December morning, while the snow covered the
ground and the winds howled around our camp, I left my bivouac
fire to attend the session of the court. Winding for miles along
uncertain paths, I at length arrived at the court-ground at
Round Oak Church. Day after day it had been our duty to try
the gallant soldiers of that army charged with violations of
military law; but never had I on any previous occasion been
greeted by such anxious spectators as on that morning awaited
the opening of the court. Case after case was disposed of, and
at length the case of "The Confederate States vs. Edward Coop
er" was called; charge, desertion. A low murmur rose spon
taneously from the battle-scarred spectators as a young artillery
man rose from he prisoner's bench, and, in response to the ques
tion, "Guilty or not guilty?" answered, "Not guilty."
The judge advocate was proceeding to open the prosecution,
when the court, observing that the prisoner was unattended by
counsel, interposed and inquired of the accused, "Who is your
counsel ?" i
He replied. "I have no counsel."
Supposing that it was his purpose to represent himself be
fore the court, the Judge advocate was instructed to proceed.
Every charge and specification against the prisoner was sus
tained.

210 Confederate Women of Arkansas
The prisoner was then told to introduce his witnesses.
He replied, "I have no witnesses."
Astonished at the calmness with which he seemed to be
submitting to what he regarded as inevitable fate, I said to him,
"Have you no defense? Is it possible that you abandoned your
comrades and deserted your colors in the presence of the enemy
without 'any reason ?"
He replied, "There was a reason, but it will not avail me
before a military court."
I said, "Perhaps you are mistaken; you are charged with
the highest crime known to military law, and it is your duty to
make known the causes that influenced your actions."
For the first time his manly form trembled and his blue
eyes swam in tears. Approaching the president of the court,
he presented a letter, saying, as he did so, "There, colonel, is
what did it." I opened the letter, and in a moment my eyes
filled with tears.
It was passed from one to another of the court until all bad
seen it, and those stern warriors who had passed with Stonewall
Jackson through a hundred battles wept like little children.
Soon as I sufficiently recovered my self-possession, I read the
letter as the prisoner's defense. It was in these words:
My Dear Edward: I have always been proud of you, and
since your connection with the Confederate army I have been
prouder of you than ever before. I would not have you do any
thing wrong for the world; but before God, Edward, unless
you come home we must die. Last night I was aroused by lit
tle Eddie's crying, I called and said, "What's the matter, Ed
die?" and he 9aid, "Oh, mamma, I'm so hungry." And Lucy,
Edward, your darling Lucy, she never complains, but she is
growing thinner and thinner every day. And before God, Ed
ward, unless you come home we must die. Your Mary.
Turning to the prisoner, I asked, "What did you do when
you received this letter?"
He replied, "I made application for a furlough, and it was
rejected; again I made application, and it was rejected'; and
that night, as I wandered backward and forward in the camp.
thinking of my home, with the mild eyes of Lucy looking up

Specimen Cases of Desertion 211
to me, and the burning words of IVtary sinking in my brain,
I was no longer the Confederate soldier, but I was the father
of Lucy and the husband of Mary, and I would have passed
those lines if every gun in the battery had fired upon me. I
went to my home. Mary ran out to meet me, her angel arms
embraced me, and she whispered, '0, Edward, I am so happy.
I am so glad you got your furlough.' She must have felt me
shudder, for she turned pale as death, and, catching her breath
at every word, she said, Tlave you come without your furlough ?
0, Edward, Edward, go back, go back. Let me and my children
go down together to the grave, but 0, for heaven's sake, save the
honor of our name. And here I am, gentlemen, not brought
here by military power, but in obedience to the command of
Mary, to abide the sentence of your court."
Every officer of that court-martial felt the force of the pris
oner's words. Before them stood, in beatific vision, the eloquent
pleader for the husband's and father's wrongs; but they had
been trained by their great leader, Robert E. Lee, to tread the
path of duty though the lightning's flash scorched the ground
beneath their feet, and each in his turn pronounced the verdict :
"Guilty." Fortunately for humanity, fortunately for the Con
federacy, the proceedings of the court were reviewed by the
commanding-general, and upon the record was written :
Headquarters Army of Northern Virginia.
The finding of the court is approved. The prisoner is par
doned and will report to his company. R. E. Lee, General.
During the subsequent battle, when shot and shell were
falling "like torrents from the mountain cloud," my attention
was directed to the fact that one of our batteries was being si
lenced by the concentrated fire of the enemy. When 1 reached
the battery every gun but one had been dismantled, and by it
stood a solitary soldier, with the blood streaming from his side.
As he recognized me, he elevated his voice above the roar of
battle, and said, "General, I have one shell left. Tell me, have I
saved the honor of Mary and Lucy?" I raised my hat. Once
more a Confederate shell went crashing through the ranks of the
enemy, and the hero sank by his gun to rise no more.

212 Confederate Women of Arkansas
WOMAN'S DEVOTION.
General D. H. Maury, in Southern Historical Papers.
The history of Winchester is replete with romantic and glo
rious memories of the late war. One of the most intereseting
of these has been perpetuated by the glowing pencil of Oregon
Wilson, himself a native of this valley, and the fine picture he
has made of the incident portrayed by him has drawn tears from
many who loved their Southern country and the devoted women
who elevated and sanctified by their heroic sacrifices the cause
which, borne down for a time, now rises again to honor all who
sustained it.
That truth, which is stranger than fiction, is stronger, too.
The simple historic facts which gave Wilson the theme of his
great pictures, a cut of which appears on another page of this
book, gains nothing from the romantic glamour his beautiful
art has thrown about the actors in the story.
In 1864, General Ramseur, commanding a Confederate
force near Winchester, was suddenly attacked by a Federal
force under General Averell. and after a sharp encounter was
forced back through the town. The battlefield was near the
residence of Mr. Rutherford, about two miles distant, and the
wounded were gathered in his house and yard. The Confederate
surgeons left in charge of these wounded men appealed to the
women of Winchester (the men had all gone off to the war) to
come out and aid in dressing the wounds and nursing the
wounded. As was alwrays the way of these Winchester women,
they promptly responded to this appeal, and on the — day of
July, more than twenty ladies went out to Mr. Rutherford's
to minister to their suffering countrymen. There were more
than sixty severely wounded men who had been collected from
the battlefield and were lying in the house and garden of Mr.
Rutherford. The weather was warm, and those out of doors
were as comfortable and as quiet as those within. Amongst
them was a beardless boy named Randolph Ridgely; he was se
verely hurt; his thigh was broken by a bullet and his suffer
ings were very great; his nervous system was shocked and un
strung, and he could find no rest. The kind surgeon in charge

Woman's Devotion.

Woman's Devotion 213
of him had many others to care for ; he felt that quiet sleep was
all important for his young patient, and he placed him under
charge of a young girl who had accompanied these ladies from
Winchester ; told her his life depended on his having quiet sleep
that night; showed her how best to support his head, and prom
ised to return to see after his condition as soon and 'as often
as his duties to the other wounded would permit.
All through that anxious night the brave girl sat, sustain
ing the head of the wounded youth and carefully guarding him
against everything that could disturb his rest or break the slum
ber into which he gently sank, and which was to save his life.
She only knew and felt that a brave Confederate life depended
on her care. She had never seen him before, nor has she ever
seen him since. And when at dawn the surgeon came to her,
he found her still watching and faithful, just as he had left
her at dark — as only a true woman, as we love to believe our
Virginia women, can be. The soldier had slept soundly. He
awoke only once during the night, when tired nature forced his
nurse to change her posture ; and when after the morning came
she was relieved of her charge, and she felt ill of the exhaustion
and exposure of that night, her consolation during the weary
weeks she lay suffering was that she had saved a brave soldier
for her country.
In the succeeding year. Captain Hancock, of the Louisiana
Infantry, was brought to Winchester, wounded and a prisoner.
He lay many weeks in the hospital, and when nearly recovered
of his wounds, was notified that he would be sent to Fort Dela
ware. As the time- drew near for his consignment to this hope
less prison he confided to Miss Lenie Russell, the same young
girl who had saved young Ridgely's life, that he was engaged to
be married to a oung lady of lower Virginia, and was resolved
to make his escane. She cordially entered into his plans, and
aided in their successful accomplishment. The citizens of Win
chester were permitted sometimes to send articles of food and
comfort to the sick and wounded Confederates, and Miss Rus
sell availed herself of this to procure the escape of the gallant
captain. She caused him to don the badge of a hospital at
tendant, take a market basket on his arm and accompany her to

214 Confederate Women of Arkansas
a house, whence he might, with least danger of detection and
arrest, effect his return to his own lines. Captain Hancock
made good use of his opportunity and safely rejoined his com
rades; survived 'the war; married his sweetheart, and to this day
omits no occasion for showing his respect and gratitude for the
.generous woman to whose courage and address he owes his free
dom and his happiness.

THE CONFEDERATE MUSEUM OF RICHMOND.
From Underwoods Women of the Confederacy.
This house, built for a gentleman's private residence, was
thus occupied until 1862. when Mr. Lewis Crenshaw, the own
er, sold it to the city of Richmond for the use of the Confederate
government. The city, having furnished it, offered it to Mr.
Davis, but he refused to 'accept the gift. The Confederate gov
ernment then rented it for the "Executive Mansion" of the
Confederate States. President Davis lived here with his fam
ily, using the house both in a private and official capacity. The
present "Mississippi" room was his study, where he often held
important conferences with his great leaders. In this house
amid the cares of state, joy, and sorrow'. "Winnie," the cherished
daughter, was born, and here "Li tie Joe," died from the effects
of a fall from the back porch. It remained Mr. Davis's home
until the evacuation of the city of Richmond. He left with the
government officials on the night of April 2, 1865. On the morn
ing of April 3, 1865, General Godfrey Witzel, in command of the
Federal troops, upon entering the city, made this house his
headquarters. It was thus occupied by the United States Gov
ernment during the five years Virginia was under military rale,
and called "District No. 1."
In the present "Georgia" room, a day o%two after the eva
cuation, Mr. Lincoln was received. He was in the city only a
few hours. When at last the military was removed and the
house vacated, the city at once took possession, using it as a pub
lic school for more than twenty years. In order to make it
more comfortable for school purposes, a few unimportant al
terations were made. It was the first public school in the city.

The Confederate Museum of Richmond 215
War had left its impress on the building, and the constant
tread of little feet did almost as much damage. It was with
great distress that our people (particularly the women), saw
the "White House of the Confederacy" put to such uses, and
rapidly falling into decay. To save it from destruction, a
mass-meeting was called to take steps for its restoration. A so
ciety was formed, called the "Confederate Memorial Literary
Society," whose aim was the preservation of the mansion. Their
first act was to petition the city to place it in their hands, to be
used as a memorial to President Davis and a museum of those
never-to-be-forgotten days, '61-'65. It was amazing to see the
wide-spread enthusiasm aroused by the plan. With as little
delay as possible the city, acting through aldermen and coun
cil, made the deed of conveyance, which was ratified by the
then Mayor of Richmond, the Hon. J. Taylor Ellyson.
The dilapidation of the entire property was extreme, but
to its restoration and preservation the society had pledged itself.
They had no money — the city had already given its part — what
could be done ? To raise the needed funds it was decided to hold
a "memorial bazaar" in Richmond for the joint benefit of the
museum and the monument to the private soldier and sailor.
All through the South the plan of the museum and the ba
zaar was heartily endorsed; so that donations of every kind
poured in. Each State of the Confederacy was represented by a
booth, with the name, shield, and the flag' of her State. The
whole sum realized was $31,400. Half of this was given to com
plete the monument to the private soldiers and sailors now
standing on Libby Hill, and the other half went to the museum.
The partition walls were already of brick, and the whole
house had been strongly and well built, but the entire build
ing was now made fireproof, and every other possible precau
tion taken for its safety. In every particular the old house in
its entirety was preserved, the wood work (replaced by iron)
being used for souvenirs. The repairs were so extensive that
the building was not ready for occupancy until late in 1895.
On February 22, 1896, the dedication service was held,
and the museum formally throw open to the public.
But the house was entirely empty. Rapidly the memorials

216 Confederate Women of Arkansas
were gathered from each loyal State and placed in their several
rooms. From start to finish the whole work has been a free-will
offering to the beloved cause.
The treasury had been nearly exhausted by the restoration
of the building. The current expenses were met only by the
strictest economy, and largely carried on by faith. In the past
nine years much has been accomplished. The institution is free
from debt; and the museum is now widely known. But much
lies 'ahead in the ideal the patriotic women have set before them
and the work grows larger, more important and far reaching as
it is approached. Such is the interest felt in the museum that
during the past year they have had 7,459 visitors, of whom 3,717
were from the North. It is by these door fees that the expenses
are met. It would be quite impossible to enumerate all the articles
of interest to be found here. The memorials gathered are not
only interesting in themselves, but invaluable for the truth and
lessons which they teach. Historians in search of information
can here obtain original data in regard to the "War between
the States." The United States Government has already made
use of these records for its new Navy Register. Each Confed
erate State is hereby represented by a room, set apart in special
honor of her sons and their deeds. A regent in that State has
it in charge, and is responsible for its contents and appearance.
A vice-regent (as far as possible a native of that State, but re
siding in Richmond) gives her personal supervision to the room
and its needs. The labor is incessant, and would be impossible,
but for the fact that it is impelled by a sense of sacred love and
duty. Of the women of the Confederacy, of our brave and un
complaining soldier, of their great leaders, as well as of our
illustrious chief, it well may be said:
"Would you see their monument?
Look around."

Barbara Frietchie ' 217
BARBARA FRIETCHIE.
Here is a part of the story of the Maryland woman and thf
Federal flag in the famous poem of John G. Whittier :
"Bravest of all in Fredericktown
She took up the flag the men hauled down;
In her attic window the staff she set
To show that one heart was loyal yet.
Up the street came the. rebel tread,
Stonewall Jackson riding ahead;
Under his slouch hat left and right
He glanced; the old flag met his sight.
"Halt," the dust-brown ranks stood fast,
"Fire," out blazed the rifle blast,
It shivered the window pane and sash,
It rent the banner with seam and gash,
Quick as it fell from the broken staff,
Dame Barbara snatched the silken scarf."
This is poetry, but it is not history. It is not truth. It
does not sound like it. Nobody but men like Whittier, blinded
by New England prejudice and steeped in. ignorance of Southern
people, would for a moment have thought Stonewall Jackson
capable of giving an order to fire on a woman. None of the
story sounds at all like "Stonewall Jackson." To their credit the
later editions of Whittier's poems cast a grave doubt on the
truth of the story, and now Mr. John McLean, an old next door
neighbor to the genuine Barbara Frietchie, has given to Mr.
Smith Clayton, of the Atlanta Journal, the true story showing
Whittier's tale to be nothing but a myth. Mr. Clayton says :
"Coming up to Washington from Richmond the other day,
I brushed up an acquaintance with a very pleasant, intelligent
and, by the way, handsome gentleman, Mr. John McLean; a
conductor on the Richmond, Frederickburg and Washington
Railroad. In the course of conversation he mentioned Freder
ick, Md. I laughed and said:
"Did you ever meet Barbara Frietchie?"
"Why, my dear sir," he replied, "She lived just across the
street from my father's home."

218 Confederate Women of Arkansas
"You don't say so?"
"If s a fact ; and let me tell you, that poem is a 'fake' pure
and simple. I was a child during the war, but I'll give you the
truth about Barbara Frietchie as I got it from the lips of my
father and mother."
And then he told me this interesting story :
"Ever been to Frederick?"
"No." "Well, just where the turn pike enters the town my father
and mother lived in the old homestead. Directly across the way
lived Mr. Frietchie. He was a tailor, and a good, clever man
and honest citizen. His house had two stories. On the ground,
or street floor, was his shop. The family lived up stairs. There
was a balcony to the upper story of the house facing the street.
It was from that balcony that the flag was waved, but Barbara
Frietchie had no more to do with it than you. General Stone
wall Jackson, returning from Monocacy passed through Freder
ick at the head of his army. He entered the town by the turn
pike and marched between the house of Mr. Frietchie and the
home of my parents. There was a United States flag in the
tailor's house. His eldest daughter, Mary Quantrell, think
ing that the Union army was coming, mistaking Jackson's men
for the Federals seized this flag, ran out upon the balcony and
waved it. Observing her, General Stonewall Jackson, who
was riding at the head of his troops, took off his hat and or
dered his men to uncover their heads. They did so, and General
Jackson said that he gave the order to uncover because he want
ed his men to show proper appreciation of a woman who had the
loyalty and patriotism to stand up for her side. Those are the
facts. My parents were there. They told me. I tell you.
There was no sticking a flag staff in any window. No order
by General Jackson to 'Halt' and 'Fire ;' no seizing of the flag
and waving it after it had been shot from the staff; no begging
to General Jackson to shoot anybody's grey head, but to 'spare
the flag of his country' — all of this is described in the poem —
but none of it happened. Very f.unny about Barbara Frietchie
being four score and ten.' "
"Who was Barbara Frietchie?"

The Conquered Banner 219
"Why she was the young daughter of Mr. Frietchie — the
young sister of Mary Quantrell, who waved the flag — that's all."
Mr. McLean told me that he had three brothers in the Fed
eral army. His brother was doorkeeper of the Maryland As
sembly and his uncle a member during the stormy sessions held
at Frederick, when that body hotly discussed, for many days,
the question as to whether Maryland should secede.

THE CONQUERED BANNER.
By Father Abram Ryan.
Furl that banner ! for 'tis weary,
Round its staff 'tis drooping dreary ;
Furl it, fold it, it is best ;
For there's not a man to wave it
For there's not a sword to save it,
For there's not one left to lave it
In the blood which heroes gave it,
And its foes now scorn and brave it;
Furl it, hide it, let rest.
Take that banner down ! 'tis tattered,
Broken is its staff and shattered,
And the valiant hosts are scattered,
Over whom it floated high,
Oh, 'tis hard for us to fold it,
Hard to think there's none to hold it,
Hard that those who once unrolled it,
Now must furl it with a sigh.
Furl that banner, furl it sadly —
Once ten thousand hailed it gladly,
And ten thousand wildly, madly,
Swore it should forever wave ;
Swore that foeman's sword could never
Hearts like theirs entwined dissever,
Till that flag would float forever
O'er their freedom or their grave.

220 Confederate Women of Arkansas
Furl it, for the hands that grasped it,
And the hearts that fondly clasped it,
Cold and dead are lying low;
For, though conquered, they adore it,
Love the cold, dead hands that bore it,
Weep for those who fell before it,
Pardon those who trailed and tore it,
And oh ! how wildly they deplore it —
Now to furl and fold it so.
Furl that banner! true 'tis gory,
Yet 'tis wreathed around with glory,
And 'twill live in song and story.
Though its folds are in the dust ;
For its fame on brightest pages,
Penned by poets and by sages,
Shall go sounding down the ages,
Furl its folds 'though now we must.
Furl that banner! softly, slowly;
Treat it gently, — it is holy —
For it droops above the dead;
Touch it not, unfold it never,
Let it droop there, furled forever,
For its people's hopes are dead.

Perhaps no poem ever touched and thrilled the hearts of
the people of the South as has the "Conquered Banner" by
Father Ryan. It came from the heart of the poet at a time
when the Southland stood in grief and in untold sorrow.
Though his face wrore a serious and almost sad aspect, he dearly
loved little children and would frequently gather them about
him and interest them with some tale. One Christmas, a little
girl presented him with a pretty little scroll of the "Conquered
Banner," His lips quivered and placing his hand upon the
head of the child as he gave his blessing in gratitude for the
gift, he said to her, call your little sisters and I will tell a story.

The Conquered Banner 221
"Many people said that the' "Conquered Banner" was a great
poem. I did not think so when I wrote it, butia poor woman
who did not have much education, but whose heart was filled
with love for the South thought so and if it had not been for
her this poem would have been swept out of the house and
burned up and I would never had this pretty book mark or this
true story to tell you."
I was at Knoxville when the news came that General Lee
had surrehedered at Appomatox court house. It was night and
I was sitting in my room in a house where many of the regi
ments of which I was Chaplain were quartered, when an old
comrade came in and said to me : All is lost, General Lee has
surrendered." I looked at him, I knew by his whitened face
that the news was too true, I bowed my head upon the table
and wept long and bitterly. Then a thousand thoughts came
rushing through my brain. I could not control them. That
banner was conquered, its folds must be furled but its story had
to be told. We were very poor my dear children in the days of
the war. I looked around for a piece of paper to give expres
sion to the thoughts that cried out within me. All that I could
find was a piece of brown wrapping paper that layed on the
table about an old pair of shoes that a friend had sent me. I
siezed this piece of paper and wrote the"Conquered Banner."
Then I went to bed. The next morning the regiment was
ordered away and I thought no more of the lines written in such
sorrow and desolation of spirit on that fearful night. What was
my astonishment a few weeks later to see them appear above
my name in a Louisville paper. The poor woman who kept the
house in 'Knoxville had gone as she afterwards told me, into the
room where I had slept and was about to throw the piece of
paper into the fire when she saw that there was something
written upon it. She said that she sat down and cried and
copying them she sent the lines to a newspaper in Louisville.
And that is how the "Conquered Banner" got into print. That
is the story of this pretty little scroll you have painted for me."
The writer may add that a monument to the memory of
Father Ryan will be erected very soon in his home — Mobile, Ala,

¦.'.¦!¦)¦.' I. illiiigj.. IBj^lflMl
lMfcil!!lplllll!!;i

***¦!

mtml

By JULIA HOYT (Mrs. Lydig Hoyt)
WHAT ETIQUETTE IS.

iiiiinitmitiiiii iifflun jiu j iiuiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiimiirtitiiufiiiiiiiiiiimniiiiinf iniiiiiinitiiHi miuiins -
My experience both in and outside | Man has less' to worry him in the
of "society" has taught me that most ! matter of etiquette, yet, he must not
overlook the possibility, that at least
once in life, he may be asked to be best
map at a wedding or godfather at a
Christening — and on such occasions
•knowing 'the accepted thing to do is a
great relief ; it turns a duty, into a

people use the word "etiquette" te mean
merely the knowledge of how to eat,
_ j talk and act correctly. But etiquette
iq^much more than Just knowing Jthe
correct thing to do. It is ^ood manners,
it is courtesy and it is an Instinctive

I consideration for others — three qualities . pleasure. \
'necessary not only to success in "so- I There is no doubt in my mind but
ciety." but to success in all human in- that everyone naturally not only wishes
t jtercourse. j to be well bred, but to be thought well
Etiquette really means civilization— ' bi-ed. No one wants to make social blunr-
life- as we live it today as distinguished ! ders ; secretly we are all humiliated by
from what it was in J;he days of the them — even the people who like to pre-
primitlves. Just try to imagine what our tend that they do not care about, eti-
life would be like without etiquette! It . qiiette. Incidentally, I believ that this
would mran, for instance,- more diffi- i seeming indifference is only a pose to
culty in boarding trolleys and subways, j hid their lack of knowledge, for usu-
in driving automobiles. We'd all still ally the very people who assume it
be eating with our hands* only and 'are careful about at least some detail
goodness knows what other; things we of behavior. ,
would be doing ! , We never know what fate has Ift
In my opinion, etiquette not ( only , store for us. "There was the case of
makes the wheels of life run ' more ' the famous Marie* de Barrill, whp^ be-
j smoothly, but also acts as a safeguard ' fore the loss of her. fortune and her pon- !
'to all human relationship. Nearly all sequent death, held the reins of. all New |
¦ human beings are born with a certain , York society. ; It seems that a, very i
: native common sense, which usually ' wealthy woman wanted very much to
.prompts their actions. That is, we seem ' get into New York society and, there-
!to know instinctively that when we are fore, offered Marie de Barrill $400,000 ^
. introduced to people we must greet : to coach her In etiquette and later in- |
them, or that we must treat old people j tyoduce her. It Is a fact. Now, there' is
iwith more consideration. Unfortunately, ] nothing amazing about the fp.ct that
however, this instinct does not alwaysJ^hls woman had to buy her way Into so- |
i tell us what to say to those we meet, ' ciety — for that is done often — but I arri,
! or exactly how to show respect and | thinking how humiliating it mdst have
! courtesy to our- elders, and for that j Deen for this woman tb ask Mme. de
reason we mnst all learn the funda- I Barrill to teach her the etiquette She ;
mental rules" and some of the niceties j 00uld and should have known years be-
of etiquette. fore ! /
In spite of the fact that we often In my articles, however, I shall try
"g»t by" because our friends ar* le-Uo cover those problems of etiquette
nfent and are willing to take the "will : which are continually arising not mere,
for the deed," there Is always the cor- ' In the lives of those alleged to be in
Set and incorrect way of doing things. Wiety." but in the lives «*£™™
And alniost invariably tha> correct way jman arid woman. Fox it u itrem^ the com
k the common scitse way, too. mon sense and character of the great
"l4 pTeased to meet you" or "I'm ! body of intelligent and educated citizens
chafed to meet you" to not the cor- ! that what we. call the rules of etiquette
recTThing to say, and when a person have sprung. Among these^ topics ^

The Formal and Informal Dinner,
[7Z K^.™ ;oo"k"the-part,^he Guest in Jour = -The Aft
-'thTS.oMlWUty-of etiquette falls to ding," "The Invitation and Acceptance
the woman, tor she is expected not only and many other?.
to know the right thing to do as host
ess and guest at every imaginable func
tion, but to assume the responsibility of
a well-bred future generation.

(Copyright, 1923, by the North Ameri
can Newspaper Alliance.)
(Another artible by Mrs. Hoyt Will
appear Friday.)  _

YALE UNIVERSITY

a39002

X-.: V;
X;

§Sx»p
: ' ¦¦¦; '¦
I^Sixlli

tHHHHI

^¦ffi

"fsX

C ....

III'

XX^? XK

X!

x

»x«

x:"